JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: LoyalFlutist on January 02, 2013, 03:18:02 AM

Title: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 02, 2013, 03:18:02 AM
Hello all. A new member here~ Finally had the guts to stop lurking and come out of my shadow. Hope I won't be a bother here. :badluck:

Anyway, I have other fictions posted on Tumblr, but I wanted to share this fiction on here. (even though.. it only has one part at the moment, which is probably a good start since the other fictions already have at least +2 chapters)

It's a fiction centered in Yui's First Person POV. Multiple pairings will be seen here.

I don't know if it's good or not, but I enjoyed writing it. :on drink:

Hope you all enjoy it though and I'll just.. go... to the corner... and dig a hole... and hide in there... :sweat:

[edit: This will be in Yokoyama Yui's POV]

[Chapter 1]

I was briskly walking my way toward the head captain’s headquarter. In my green military uniform and short black hair that bounced off from the back of my neck, the combat boots made clumping sound on the hard wooden surface of the floor.

“Ah, Yuihan! General Takahashi needed to see you right away!” one of the many soldiers from the side, Ichikawa Miori, reminded me as I dashed my way past her group. I gave her my thanks before increasing my pace.

Inside of the huge and wide ten story building protected by high fences and walls from outsiders, I was located on the first floor and headed straight toward the elevator. The silver doors slid open after I pressed the button with the arrow pointing upward. I stepped inside of it as the door closed. Quickly punching the ‘9’ button nearby, I felt the elevator making its way up with my lonesome self.

To my right and left, I saw the electronic display showing both the layout map of the building and schedule for certain events this week. ‘There’s going to be new recruits hired soon? That’s new.’ My trip to the ninth floor was halted for just a moment as the elevator had a quick stop at the fifth floor. When the door opened, in came two young soldiers. Upon closer inspection, I identified the both of them. Watanabe Mayu and Matsui Jurina. The two were chatting quite loudly, giggles and laughter heard every once in a while as we progressed upward.

“M-Mayuyu!” the taller of the two, Jurina, exclaimed as she gave a light slap to Mayu’s back. Mayu simply responded with a giggle. “I’m being serious! When the weak zombies came running at my direction, they literally slipped on the carefully placed BANANA PEELS I planned.”

“Man and I thought they couldn’t be dumber than I had expected…” They were in their own world as I smiled at overhearing their conversations.

At this era and time period, we live in a world where corruptions and destruction had arrived much sooner than many predicted. A strange and viral disease has gotten out, infecting both the innocent and corrupted lives around the world. In a couple weeks after the first person had been infected in the province of Australia, the world might as well be considered done for. The infected became inhumane. Creatures that was thought only to be in horror films and stories soon came to life.

Especially the walking dead. There are other creatures, but so far here in Japan, we had only encountered these foul creatures. We don’t know much about the other types other, but we didn’t bother wanting to find out. Those that ventured out into the outside world just to be able to witness the true horror never came back. That’s when the Elimination Forces were created globally in hopes of bringing humanity some hope. In this base, I am a part of Akihabara Elimination Force, served to protect the innocent and eliminate those that were far beyond saving.

“Ninth floor,” the low automatic robotic voice announced. My mind snapped back to the present time. I then was out of the elevator along with both Mayu and Jurina, who the two were dashing away to my left and up the stairs to the rooftop. I couldn’t help but form a small smile on my face when I saw the two members run off like little kids. But refocusing back to my goal, I quickly walked forward.

Faced with a pair of huge wooden doors, I knocked gently before pushing one of the doors slightly forward. “Yokoyama Yui desu. I heard you need me, General Takahashi?”

“Ah, yes yes! Come in, come in, Yuihan!” a strong, firm voice responded back to me as I pushed the door further. Upon entering inside of the room, I was met with a huge office-like setting. Two bookshelves filled the walls both the right and left with  a couple portraits hanging high on the wall. Tables were also seen on the side accompanied by furnitures with a female figure sitting on one of the sofas. In the center, near the huge glassed window that fully covered the wall was Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko.

“Come in closer, Yuihan! No need to be shy!” Minami happily exclaimed as she rised up from her seat. I did as what she requested and came closer till I was up in front of her desk. I heard a faint chuckle escape from the general’s mouth as she walked around her desk.

“Yokoyama Yui, I have a mission for you.”

“Oh, okay then. What is the mission this time-”

“A special mission my dear.”

‘A special mission?’

I was confused with what she meant by ‘special’ mission. So far from the missions that the members including I had gotten were to exterminate some zombies in the surrounding area. (Thus where the name Akihabara Elimination Force came from) So what exactly could this special mission mean?

“Yui, I entrust you with this so-called special mission because not only will others not be able to do it but it’s too dangerous for any ordinary member.” Minami had her hands behind her back as she slowly circled around me. She then stopped once she was on my left side, still not looking at me. “Before I let you off on this mission though, I have a partner that will accompany you with your trip.”

She then turned to look to her left and waved over to the lone figure that I saw earlier. “Yuihan, I want you to meet Kitahara Rie,” she said as the female walked over to me. Her black hair tied in a ponytail and the look of honesty reflected in her dark eyes. She looked like a worthy, trusted member of the force. “Kitarie, this is Yokoyama Yui as you may have heard already.”

The person, Rie, extended her hand out as a form of greeting toward me. In response, I too extended my hand out and we both shook. “It’s nice to meet you, Kitahara-san.”

“It’s nice to meet you too, Yokoyama-san. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.”

I smiled at the politeness of this girl’s attitude after we separated our contact. Minami, who oversaw the entire introduction seem to wear a proud expression. Her hands still behind her back, she nodded in approval. “Good good! I’m glad you both got along quite easily!… unlikeJurinaandMayugoodgrieftheymadesomuchchaosthefirstcoupleofdays.” She spoke the last part so rapidly that nobody in the room got other than the name ‘Jurina’ and ‘Mayu.’ Just when I was about to ask what she was trying to say at the end, she quickly moved onto the subject at hand.

“Yui and Rie, I want you both to investigate this unnamed village in the forests. A couple of our members who had missions that involved tranveling through this village never came back to us. I am worried about what sort of danger lies within the village and the forest surrounding it. I’ll have the helicopter drop you both off in the location. Though it may seem foolish of me to drop off only two members at the site, I believe that having a group running around isn’t safe let alone cause great alarm to the enemies whoever they might be… Just remember that if you are in any danger and require back-up, use your transmitters. Are you all cleared on this?”

The both of us nodded and saluted. “We understood it all, General Takahashi,” Rie pronounced.

There was a small smile that crossed on Minami’s face. “Good. I entrust that this mission will go fairly well with you two taking this on. Tomorrow will be the start of your mission, so rest well tonight.”


I scratched the back of my head as the both of us were quickly shooed out of the room by Minami. ‘So our mission starts tomorrow, huh? And with another member too…’ Usually I would be one to work solo on many of my work in hopes of not burdening anyone if there was ever a problem. But if Minami gave me a partner for this mission, then it must be serious.

“I heard that you were General Takahashi’s favorite,” Rie’s voice snapped me back in reality. She was standing right beside me, looking over at my direction. “Is that true?”

I tore my eyes away from her and stared into space. “I don’t know if that’s true, but she has been treating me like a younger sister…. Maybe it’s because she’s saved me before… Or it might be that I am always working constantly without a single complaint….”

Rie was silent while I spoke. So I ceased my little outspoken thoughts and simply smiled. “Let’s not talk about this but rather let’s focus on our mission tomorrow. I’ll see you tomorrow then.” We both waved off to each other since Rie decided to stay behind. I went ahead of her and headed straight toward the elevator. Soon I was greeted by another member, Minegishi Minami when the doors opened.

“Ah, Yuihan! I’m guessing that Takamina has given you another mission?” she asked as she exited out of the small enclosed space with a boxed package. The other Minami held the door opened for me as I entered inside of the elevator. I nodded my head in response. There was a small chuckle coming from her. “I see then. Well, I must deliver this to Takamina, so I wish you luck then!”


[1 year ago]

“Mother! Father! Where are you?!”

The burning flames that once represented my home was brightening the dark sky high above my head. Flames flickered wildly with sparks flying in the air. Smoke shamelessly rise from the building as the many bricks that held up the house crumbled down within seconds.

Coming home late from school due to being a member of the student council, I came to regret my choice the moment I saw my home. Many individuals were running in all sorts of directions. Such huge commotions were made, making me dizzy from the craziness. I didn’t know what exactly was going on and what caused the fire. No firetrucks, ambulances or even police cars were seen at the scene.

“Mother! Father! Can you call out to me if you’re there?!” I hollered out again, only to receive no response. Then before I knew it, the houses near mine exploded into flames, sending huge fragments of the house at those down below. Shrieks and screams were heard accompanied by the shaking ground. I lost my balance and fell backward, hitting my back hard against the concrete street.

Wincing, I rapidly scrambled up to my feet as the pedestrians and citizens roughly brushed their way past me. Flames now surrounded the entire area, seeing my beloved town being destroyed. I called out to my parents again, shaking my head in disbelief. ‘No, this can’t be happening. This can’t be!’ I almost made up my mind to dash straight into the burning entrance of my house when I heard my name being called out.

“Yui! Yui!” the familiar voice was none other than my mother. Relief ran through my body. The voice came from within the entrance as two figures emerged from the flaming house. It was my father and mother, their clothes torn and burnt yet unharmed. Happy, I rushed to them as fast as possible. Tears of relief threatened to escape the corner of my eyes when I saw them. I gave them a tight hug when I was close enough. ‘Thank god they’re okay! Thank god-’

“Oi! Get away from your parents, girl!”


I turned around to see a short, brown-haired girl standing from a couple feet with a rifle at hand. In a military uniform and a general red cap on top of her head, she was aiming it at my direction. “I said get away you fool! They’re not really your parents!” I was shocked when I heard what came out of her mouth. Unable to process the words into my brain, I shook my head slowly in denial. “W-What are you talking about?” I stuttered my words.

“Yokoyama Yui,” I heard my father say my full name. Before I got the chance to turn and face him, I felt a strong grip placed on my two shoulders. Something was off when I heard his voice. Fear suddenly then struck against my mind, my panic mode activated. Slowly turning my head so I was able to glance over my shoulder, I saw my father’s hands on it. His eyes were not normal. It was green. Bright greed as though neon lights were intentionally placed behind his eyeballs. Father’s iron grip then tightened, the sound of cracking bones heard clearly in the night. My eyes widen.

“NO!” I struggled against his grip, the delayed pain sending signals up to my brain. But the more I moved around, the tighter his hands were on my shoulders. I was screaming out in pain. “PLEASE! Why are you doing this father?!” Tears ran down my face from the intense amount of pain I had to bear. I felt his face nearing mine on the side, opening his mouth painfully slow. Though from the corner of my eyes I saw that his face and teeth were perfectly fine, dark blood dripped down from his upper jaw. Frightened, I squeezed my eyes shut when I heard a monstrous growl coming from his throat.

Gunshots rang out into the air. Then I felt the figure behind me froze in place. My father’s hold on me was still there, but he ceased increasing the pressure any further. With my eyes still closed, I heard a couple more bullets whizzing past my face and the strangling screams of my parents heard. The presence near me was now gone and left me all alone with the throbbing pain of my possibly broken shoulders.

Without any warning, I felt my body fall forward only to be caught roughly by someone’s arms. The person then flipped me around so I was facing upward in their grip. Barely able to open my eyelids, I saw a blurry girl’s face hovering above mine. There were some red spots on the side of her face and wet droplets coming down from above on my face. “I’m so sorry you have to lose your parents like that. I’m so sorry…” she whispered in a sad tone to me. Though I was very aware that I am not going to die, I knew sooner or later I was going to pass out. So before I let darkness welcome me with open arms, I asked, “Who… are you?”

There was a small pause.

“Minami. Takahashi Minami of the Akihabara Elimination Force.”


My eyes snapped open. Cold sweat was running down the side of my face, my breathing abnormally rapid. Flicking my eyes left and right, I noticed that I was only in my dorm room.

‘It’s that dream again…’ I wondered to myself as I sat up, the white comfortable blanket slipping down to my lower body. My eyes wandered over to my right, the digital alarm clock showing that it was only a couple minutes past midnight.

In this single-person bedroom, the room was simple and merely had a closet for all of my clothes and a small bathroom nearby. Having a small lit lamb and alarm clock near my side, my mind slowly accustomed itself back to reality.

I sighed loudly and laid back down on the bed. ‘It’s just the past. There’s nothing you can do about it. Focus on the mission tomorrow with Kitahara-san. Just concentrate on the mission. Your past does not matter at this point anymore.’ My eyelids then closed. Though despite wanting to rest, I wasn’t able to go back to sleep after awakening.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 1
Post by: Llyloo on January 02, 2013, 03:20:53 AM
I already comment that chapter but I don't care I'll post :D.

Happy to see you here **. Really ! -fangirl-

I really love the first chapter and I can't wait to read the next ** !
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 02, 2013, 05:36:48 PM
@Llyloo: I'm glad to see you too. Now I can properly comment on your fiction and the others~  :hee:

Here's chapter 2. I did forget to warn that this fiction is dark and don't really have many (or any?!) comedy moments (since I can't even make lame jokes...  :fainted: )

And I wonder... Should I also post my Wandering Ship story on here too? I'm not sure if you all prefer to read it on Tumblr or something, haha.  :sweat:

Okay, I'll just stop talking and resume hiding. :on freeze:

[Chapter 2]

"We're about a couple hundred meters roughly from where your destination will be," one of the female pilots announced as we travel to our designated area.

Sitting in an army-like helicopter, only Rie and I sat in the back with our weapons and luggage at hand. Two pistols were on both sides of my pants with my trusty old rifle given from Takahashi Minami resting on my heavy backpack. An extra pair of knife was attached to the sides of the bag. Though many members on mission were recommended to carry light loads consisting only of their weapons, transmitters and some emergency first-aid kits, this mission only had two members participating. Me and Rie. And due to how long the walk is from where we are soon to be dropped off, it wouldn't be surprising if it took us at least three days to reach to our destination.

Rie from across me was rubbing her black gloved hands on the side of her silver metal revolver nervously. She must either be new to these sorts of missions or had gotten use to being safe in a group for her missions. She carried almost the same load as me, excluding the fact that she also carried a sniping gun. Her eyes were flicking left and right, then up at mine. "Yokoyama-san? Are you nervous about this mission?" she asked me. I shook my head in response.

"No, I'm not. I've gotten myself into many dangerous missions and situations that could end my life, but came out alive from them. So I'm use to it." Leaning back against my seat, I felt my eyebrows scrunching together into a frown. "Tell me, Kitahara-san-"

"You can just call me Kitarie and drop the 'san,' Yokoyama-san."

"Okay then.... If you also will drop mine too."

A smile finally crossed her face since we got on the flying vehicle. I then continued my sentence. "Tell me, Kitarie, why did you decide to enlist here in the force?"

Could I have hit upon a sensitive topic to her? Rie doesn't seem to answer better yet only remained in silence. After a couple long agonizing minutes of silence hanged between the two of us, she finally opened her mouth. "I joined because I want to get revenge for those monsters who killed my family." When she saw that I didn't comment, she moved on. "I didn't have a good relationship with my parents. We fought since who-knows-when. We three never looked on the same page together. But there was my younger brother, Ko. I really do love him. Even though I was a university student the last time I was having a normal life, I still kept in touch with him. But..." A sad smile formed on her face. "He died along with my parents when those... monsters came and went."

I frowned. "Do you know what those 'monsters' exactly are?"

She shook her head. "I don't know. I heard news that my family was killed and when I returned to our home, it was destroyed. I know for a fact though that the force is something inhumane."

I looked up at her to see her hand waving wildly in front of her face. "I rarely tell anyone of my past aside from the general herself. Funny how I barely met you and managed to spill this much out of my mouth." If I'm not wrong, I felt my heart inside stop for just a second before resuming its normal activity of keeping the blood pumping inside of my body. There's this feeling of 'fuzziness' within my body once she spoke of those words. Does this mean she trusted in me already? My eyes trailed away from her face and instead, focused on the clear glassed window on the right of her body. The blue sky and white clouds from above could be seen clearly thanks to the sun shining through them. Blue, watery ocean from below was seen, extending far beyond what my eyes could see.

"What about you, Yui? What's your reason to being in the force?"

"I'd rather not talk about it."

I was quick to decline talking about my past. I know it seems wrong and Rie in front of me looked slightly disappointed at my answer. But honestly, I don't want to talk about it. Not yet at least. "I see then," I heard her mutter to herself before turning her attention away from me. I flicked my eyes back at her for a split second. Then back to the scenario outside of the window.

After some time has passed by us, the setting outside changed from a deep blue ocean that sparkled from the sun's reflection to the greenery of the lush forests. Multiple trees stood high above the ground with birds every now and then flying away from the sight of the flying copter.

"We're ready to land in 3... 2... 1..."

The vehicle came down to the wide and clear enough ground. The tree leaves, branches and grasses were blown around violently due to the rapid movements of the rotaters of the helicopter as it lowered itself. Lower and lower we went till it rested on the solid surface of the earth's ground. I grabbed my supplies and with Rie, we both hopped out of the vehicle. My two black boots came down on the ground with a solid thump. Straightening my posture, I looked up to see the two drivers watching us.

"Make sure to give us a call when you need back-up or when you're finished with the mission."

"Hai, wakarimasu." Rie beside me gave a thumbs up toward them as the helicopter ascended from the ground. Huge gust of winds were blown at our face, prompting us to bring our arms up to shield our face from any flying bits of derbies. In a matter of minutes, we were now on our own.

With the sun beating down upon us, sweat began to immediately show up on my forehead. I wiped it away quickly with the sleeves of my uniform. "It's hot, isn't it?" Rie commented as she readied her revolver. Placing a couple of bullets inside of the device, she gave me a nod of confirmation that she was finished. I too took out my rifle, loading it with bullets. I gave her a nod back in understanding and confirmation also, beginning to walk onward.

The forest had quite an abundent amount of species and plants contained. And we've only traveled barely a mile on foot. Many colorful canaries landed on branches of the trees as lizards crawled up on the barks. To our surprise, there were also sights of wild cats, the panthers. But in dismay, we weren't able to get a better look at the magnificent creature other than a few spare seconds.

Pushing aside a long strip of vine out of my face, we've managed to now trend farther than what we would've managed if we were in a group. I peeked over my shoulder to see Rie right behind me. She shot me a smile in reassurance that she's alright. I smiled back and moved on forth. Soon enough, we were met with some climbing to do. It doesn't seem like a mountain but rather a steep hill to get across.

Both Rie and I tied a long, thick strip of rope around our waist so if one of us falls, at least the other is able to soften the landing at the very least. I tugged on my end, making sure that the knot I've tied wouldn't loosen at any crucial moments. After we're certain our ropes are ready, we began climbing.

I grabbed ahold of the rock's edges, pulling myself up. To my luck, I didn't have to hang around and wait impatiently for the person down below. Rie was very fast at climbing and even though she did lose her footing a couple of times, she managed to catch up. Higher and higher we ascended, we've reached the top and finally emerged from the forest.

"Don't you think we should take a quick break, Yui?" she asked me as she tried to catch her breath. I glanced at my watch to see that it was almost six o' clock. Now on top of the hill, I was able to see the surroundings around clearly. There the both of us are faced with a huge surrounding of greens. There was a huge mountain from the far distant and would take us a couple long weeks if we were to ever walk there by foot. 'It's much better than being unable to tell what exactly is going on under the many tree leaves big enough to block out the sun's direction.' The sun from the distant I saw was beginning to set, causing me to glance at my digital black watch at hand again. "I think we should. We should wake up before nightfall descends upon us."

I didn't want to sleep during the time daylight won't shine upon us. Though it seems strange for one to not sleep through the night like any normal human being, we were in the middle of the forest. And Minami did warn us about the danger of the village. Since we might possibly be close to the village, who knows what lay in these bushes and shadows?

"We should rest up here at the very least. I don't trust being anywhere on ground-level in this location."

Rie then settled down her huge bulky backpack, the sound of the luggage making heavy contact with the ground below. I too took off mine, stripping off the straps from my shoulders. We then sat down on the grassy top of the hill, sitting casually and leaning backward slightly with our arms keeping us in balance. I look up above toward the sky. The sky has darkened with one part showing the nightly sky as the other showing faint lights from the setting sun beyond the mountain. Words alone won't be able to describe such sight my eyes are able to witness.

"Isn't the sight beautiful?" Rie smiled as she closed her eyes. She sat across from me, a peaceful expression shown on her face. I watched her in amusement. Then with a smile of my own, I too closed my eyes. For some reason, just being with Rie makes me feel extremely grateful for being on this mission. And seeing her smile makes me feel... happy. I don't know why I'm feeling like this, but for the moment I'll just focus on resting. We both probably wasted quite a lot of energy on traveling for the first half of the day.


I snapped my eyes open once I heard the crickets chirping from down below. My head was resting on my bulky, uncomfortable bag. Sitting up from my spot and rubbing my eyes from the short-lived nap, I soon became alert once I knew where I was. In front of me was Rie. She was still asleep soundly like a baby. Gentle breathing could be heard with every inhale and exhale exiting through her respiratory system. Without wasting any time, I crawled over to her.

"Hey, wake up Kitarie," I called out to her as quietly but audible to ones ears as possible. She turned to her right and muttered a couple of incomprehensible words. No other words were spoken and she laid still in her position. Again, I made another attempt to wake her up. "Wake up I said, Kitarie. It's already nightfall." Though it took me a couple minutes to wake up this stubborn sleepy individual, I managed  to awaken her.

"Man... This sleeping pattern for the next day or so is going to kill me," she grumbled to herself as she flung the straps of her bag over her two shoulders. After we both fixed and adjusted our bags and weapons at hand, we were ready to continue forth.

I looked downward at the hill and saw that we're not going to easily be climbing downward. "We'll have to slide down in order to reach ground-level."

I heard a soft sigh coming from behind. "I guess we have no choice then, eh?"

No hesitation was made once I extended my right leg out on the edge of the hill. I gently pushed my body forth and trained my body weight on the two legs. Soon I was sliding down roughly with dirt and grasses brushing against my clothes from behind. I kept a strong grip on my rifle as my speed increased. A couple seconds later and I finally landed on my two feet. I glanced back to see Rie landing on her butt. "I-Itai..." she winced as she got up from the ground, rubbing her behind in pain. A chuckle left my closed lips when I saw her acting like that. 'She's a reliable, yet comedic partner.'

Going forth into the dark night, we trended carefully through the forest. Since it was nightfall and thanks to the many huge leaves from above, it was hard enough to see through the night. "I think we should use our night vision goggles," Rie suggested. I paused for a bit in my track and agreed to her suggestion. "I can't believe I was so stupid to forget wearing this when we were up on the hill..." I muttered as I pulled out an attached gadget from my belt.

I placed it on top of my forehead and after brushing aside my bangs, it now rested securely on my face. My fingers were pressing a couple of buttons on the side of the goggles, soon showing me the green-colored view. Blinking a couple of times, I slowly was adjusting to the sudden visual change.

"Are you ready?" I heard Rie asked me from behind. I gave her an approval of my condition and so we moved onward again.

At this time of the day, there were many noises that could spook one who had a faint heart. Examining our surrounding as we trend forward, we both were silent for in fear of alerting any nearby enemy appearance. It's common sense for there were only two members out in this expanded area near the targeted destination. Anything could happen.

'Let's just hope we don't run into any creatures at this time of the day. I'm getting a slight shiver from just the noise alone.'


Two full days has passed and we managed to cover a lot of distance from where we were dropped off. It was past midnight and the third day had just begun for the two of us. "I'm getting a bit exhausted with this sudden sleep schedule change," Rie murmured to me as she pushed aside a huge grassy patch for me. I gave her my thanks first before giving her a nod. "It is tiring, but we don't really have a choice."

True, the two of us were beginning to feel slightly fatigue from the sudden schedule change of our normal sleeping pattern. This should be normal for any soldiers going on such a dangerous mission so it's not like we have a choice if we want to remain safe.

A quiet yawn came out of my mouth, forcing me to cover it with my right hand. "I hope we reach the village in a couple hours-"

My sentence was cut short when I heard a growling sound from nearby. I froze in my spot and Rie beside me raised up her revolver. I also raised up my weapon into the air, aiming at the source of the sound. "Is it a wild cat or something?" Rie questioned me as we both aimed at the bush to our right. I shook my head. "I don't know."

One second passed by. Five seconds passed by. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Thirty seconds. A full minute passed by and the growling was not heard again.

"Huh. Must be a wild cat then," I said as I lowered my weapon. What a wrong move I have done. Before I knew it, bullets were flying at the sudden approaching living dead in front of me. A loud, agonizing and inhumane scream echoed loud and clear into the air from the man in front of me. His hands reached up to the middle of his forehead, dark substance spurting out from the very spot he touched. I didn't waste any hesitation to give him a kick, sending him down on the ground a good distance away from me. 'Zombies. These must be the creatures that haunt around the forest. This must mean that they're also in the village....'

"Yui! There's more of them!" Alert, I raised my rifle up to see a pack of zombies in front of me and on my right. I began to back away slowly to the left, dragging Rie into it. "We can't stick around and make so much noise. We need to get to a clearer and more spaced-out area to deal with this." I can't bear to see ourselves stuck, trapped and killed due to the environment objects limiting our movements.

We both then dashed off to the left, thankful that these creatures aren't able to run. Farther and farther we got away from them, their moans and growling were heard from behind. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Rie pulling out a handheld bomb with a key in it to keep it from exploding. I saw that she was going to pull it out. I was alarmed at what she was going to do and slapped her on the shoulder. "Don't do that! We don't want to start a forest fire and trap ourselves, right?"

She took my word of advice and placed the bomb back on the side of her bag. Then to our luck, we found ourselves in a wide, open area as we wanted. The moon shined gently down below from above our head. Now ready to kill those zombies, I aimed my rifle at the direction we burst out from. The moans and noises were getting louder as they got closer. My index finger are itching to pull the trigger back, wanting to let bullets fire without holding back. But we both then heard their screams.

I shot a glance at Rie and saw that she pulled out her rifle, but didn't fire yet. Curious as to who could've killed those foul creature, I turned my attention back in front of me to be thrown back by such a great force. My back slammed against the bark of a tree from behind. Massive pain ran through my body as I slid down to the ground.

"Y-Yui!" I could hear Rie running at my direction, only to hear her two combat boots skid to a stop. I lifted my head and saw a couple of big, brown wolves in the area. Two were circling around Rie as the other two were walking toward me. From my viewpoint, I saw Rie wildly aiming at the two dogs that circled her, unsure of who to shoot first.

Werewolves. Though they aren't those kind of wolves that would stand up on its hind legs like one in the movies and scary stories, they do possess supernatural abilities of great strength. Able to transform between human and wolf, both forms possess great power. 'So these are the creatures that caused the disappearance of the members!' I assumed mentally.

Not wanting to stay down for long, I felt my rifle still at hand and rapidly aimed it at one of the approaching wolves. I pressed the trigger down and let a storm of bullets do its work. The targeted wolf yelped loudly and retreated back from the range of the gun. But the other one beside it charged at me. I tried to aim at it but was too slow for it bit my wielding arm.

I clenched my teeth in pain and punched the wolf's face in multiple progression. Its teeth sunk deep into my skin and tightened its jaw around it whether or not I hit it. Quickly I scrambled to grab my pistol from the right side of my pant and blindly shot it at the wolf. It squealed out pain and winced constantly at the wound I had just inflicted upon its head.

The jaw loosened around my arm, prompting me to knock it away with the butt of the pistol. Ignoring the wound despite how much it stings, I got up and saw Rie was in no better shape. She was on the ground, fighting to keep the one wolf from biting her face off with its vicious teeth. She had her rifle as a blockage between her face and the wolf's hungry mouth. I rushed over to her place and gave it a kick of its lifetime, getting it off on top of her. Without hesitation, I shot at the wolf's direction.

To my dismay, the wolf was smart enough unlike the other three and dodged my bullets. It swiftly moved to its left and right before pouncing on Rie, who was just getting up. I was about to pull the trigger again when I noticed it ran out of bullets. Not wasting any time, I threw it back on the right side of my pocket and pulled another from my left. Aiming it at the wolf again, I pulled the trigger a couple of times and down the wolf came.

I gave it a couple minutes to see if it was still alive or not. It didn't move from its spot, so I ran over to Rie and kneel down before her. "Are you hurt anywhere, Kitarie?" I asked as I checked for any wounds. To her luck there were only a couple scratches on her face and arms that could easily be healed with the right treatment. She from below smiled at me and shook her head. "Nothing serious, Yui..... H-Hey! Look out behind you!"

It was a little too late for me for I felt something bit on my right shoulder. Surprised, I dropped the gun I had at hand. Through my goggles, there seems to be a couple of wolves as back-up for they came out of the shadows. Growling and showing their teeth at the both of us, I saw saliva dropping down on the edges of their teeth. But like I have that to worry about. I have a wolf on my shoulder, biting on me.

Screaming out in pain, I threw myself backward on the ground in attempt to release its hold on me. It didn't and sadly was much stronger than the previous four wolves we dealt with, shaking its head left and right in order to cause more damage to my body. Tears formed on the corner of my eyes and blurred my vision due to the pain. I struggled, but didn't dare roll over for the wolf would pin me on the ground with its heavy weight and lead to its advantage. I soon heard Rie scream out in pain followed by the howling of one of the wolves. I wasn't able to see due to being limited on the ground, so I prayed that Rie wasn't instantaneously killed. That would've killed me from the inside if it ever happened.

My struggles became weaker and soon, I completely stopped. 'I wonder why the werewolves were suddenly targeting us? Did we come into their territories?' I didn't bother thinking anymore for my eyelids were getting heavy. My vision was blurring as I stared upward at the dark, empty sky. Possibly due to the heavy blood loss or maybe the intense pain I have to bear.

But the pressure on my shoulder stopped. Wincing and yelps from the wolf was heard and soon all of the other wolves were heard running away. I didn't bother lifting my head to see who it was for darkness was ready to steal my vision. A female's face suddenly hovered above mine. Such short black hair and piercing eyes that could stare deep into ones soul. She said something, but I wasn't able to hear. She must be the person that made all of the wolves go away. Or killed them.

She shook her head and looked as though she had just sighed. Her mouth moved on some more before my eyelids couldn't take it anymore and shut itself.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 2
Post by: Llyloo on January 02, 2013, 05:55:10 PM
Wow, it's dangerous like area. Yui and Rie ** Aaah, I'm really happy to read fanfic with them ~~

Aaaah~~ my comment are poor çwç sorry. D: I wan't the next~~
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 2
Post by: ChuuuPuffss on January 02, 2013, 06:35:08 PM
Ah, this is awesome! Dark fics are always great!

Hope you update a little faster than before since I think I know your Tumblr or something :3

Thanks for the update though~
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 2
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 04, 2013, 06:57:31 AM
@Llyloo: Your comment isn't poor. It made me happy reading them. ^^

@ChuuuPuffss: Ah, once I saw your Tumblr link, I instantly knew who you are. xD Yeah, I'm the that barely speaks. I wish I could update faster like right now (because I'm on Winter Break right now from school), but once school starts again, I'll be littered with schoolwork. ToT

Chapter 3 is here and introduction to two characters! Hopefully the next chapter will have some scenes of MayuJuri-*stabbed*

[Chapter 3]

"Damn it! Thomas was so close to ripping her shoulder apart!"

"Yeah. That vampire surely came in the way."

"Heh. More of those annoying humans, especially those part of the... what's it called? Akiba?"

"Akihabara Elimination Force, John."

"Oh right, haha! At least those from before added some spice to the fun. The villagers were way too boring."

"If you exclude that vampire girl."

The three remaining werewolves were running through the woods as they spoke to each other in their native human tongue. They were shaken after seeing the so-called 'vampire girl' from the scene. Especially after she ruthlessly killed their friend, Thomas. They way she ripped off him from Yui and tore off his head was gruesome enough. Blood was everywhere. Literally everywhere. Her eyes-no. Her red eyes to be precise engraved deep into their memories. The way she glared at them. It made them so scared to the point they retreated. Dashing through the wood, they were ready to return back to their territory base.

"I never expected her to come out truthfully. She never came out once when we killed the other squad members. Just why these two?"

"Shut up, Samuel. You ask way too many questions."

Their progress was cut short when they were faced with a sudden creature crashing on the area in front of them. Dust and derbies flew up into the air, causing the wolves to halt in their tracks. They skid to a stop, the heels of their paws digging deep into the soft soil of the grassy ground. After the cloud of dust has subsided, one of the three wolves growled at the creature.

"Who's there?!" John barked out loudly.

Emerging to them, they all gasped when they saw who it was.

"A-A-Akimoto-sama!" they all winced once they saw her form. The brown wolf stood in front of them. Despite her strong exterior, her black eyes produced both gentleness and great power behind the pair. The aura surrounding her could make most all werewolves bow down upon her. Akimoto Sayaka, the leader of her infamous pack and overviewer of this piece of territory, frowned at the three individuals.

"I hear you three were making quite a lot of commotions with the human society," she calmly spoke through her teeth. They remained silent, afraid to speak. This ticked her off and she decided to go on a more harsher approach. "I demand to know why there's been so much bloodshed in this area specifically between the forests and the village!" she snarled.

They immediately spat out their answers. "W-We did it! We killed those filthy members from the force!"

Sayaka's pupil in her eyes grew wider from their words. Growling low from her throat, she's shaking her head.


Without any warning, she grabbed ahold of the nearest wolf, John, and swapped her paw against the side of his face. He flew from her left, crashing into a nearby tree with a sickening cracking sound echoing loud into the air. The wolf screeched and winced loudly in his animal voice before becoming silent. Shocked, the remaining two wolves stared horrifyingly at Sayaka's sudden violence. They were scared, their tails tucked in between their hind legs.

"Samuel and Tom."

Hearing their names, they began shivering. Who knows what she would do to them? She's already killed John in seconds.

"Don't you dare mess with the human race. We have to maintain peace with not only the vampires but also with them too." She walked over to them slowly and lifted her head up into the air. She dangerously eyed the two wolves. "If I catch a whiff of any one of you or the other wolves in this area breaking the treaty, I'll be sure to kill you all in a much more gruesome style than John over there. Consider this a warning."


Something wet yet soft came into contact with my forehead. Upon contact, a moan was heard from my throat. Suddenly I felt my body being very sore and aching once I felt the soft object. Especially on my right shoulder. Taking some effort, I cracked open my eyes to only be met with the dark ceiling from above. It took me a couple of seconds to comprehend that I am laying in a comfortable white mattress on the wooden boarded floor. I noticed that the white blanket covered my hot, sweaty body. Stripped down to my white t-shirt and black shorts, I blinked for a bit, trying to remember what exactly happened. ‘I was with Kitarie… on a mission Takahashi requested for us to do… and what exactly happened?’

"I see that you are awake now."

That voice. My eyes trailed over to my right and saw a young female down on her knees. There was a bucket filled with water by the side of her body. The short black hair. The smooth skin. The sharp piercing eyes. My eyes widen from the familiarity. All memories from the night came flooding back into my brain.

“Are you… that girl who saved me?” my voice cracked as though I haven’t spoken in days. She nodded her head.

“I suppose you can say that.” She removed the cool white cloth that was on my forehead and dipped it within the bucket. The sound of water rapidly dripping back into the bucket was heard when she squeezed its excessive liquid out. “You’ve been out for a full day.”

‘Out for a full day?’

Then I noticed that Rie isn’t near by my side. I remember her last scream followed by a howl of the wolf. Assumptions and paranoia came to mind. I’m scared that she isn’t here anymore. Panicked, I looked over at the girl. “Where’s Kitarie?” I suddenly asked as I tried to push my body up. Surprised at how weak I am at my current state, I used all of my remaining strength to push my upper body up. Sharp pain flashed across my shoulder and I winced. The girl beside me placed her hand on top of my chest and pushed me back down on the mattress. There was a frown on her face.

“You shouldn’t be moving since you haven’t healed yet. And to answer your question, your friend is in another room.”

I had my suspicion on this girl since I don’t know who exactly she is and why she took the both of us in.

“I know you don’t trust me, but to answer any more future questions, you are inside of my house within the village nearby the forest you were in. I'm the only resident in this house, let alone this entire village.”

‘So I’m inside of her house…’

“Specifically one of the many guest bedrooms,” she added.

I slowly nodded my head as she placed the wet cloth on top of my sweaty forehead again. “Who are you?” I asked.

A soft sigh left her small open mouth. “I’m Shimazaki Haruka. And you…?”

“Yokoyama Yui.”

“Yokoyama-san, huh?” Her eyebrows raised from hearing my name. “I see that you’re some part of a special force? Normal human beings don’t walk around during this time.”

She does have some sort of clue to who the both of us are. “We’re part of the Akihabara Elimination Force.” Haruka doesn’t seem to have known what exactly that is since she looked confused.

“I’ve never heard of that name before, but I suppose you’re out to kill some of those zombies and werewolves?”

I shook my head. “My partner and I were on an investigation to find the cause of the members disappearances through this village. I guess we already found our answers from the wolves themselves…” A chuckle was heard from Haruka, whom covered her mouth with her hand. “I see then. Well, just rest here for a bit. I need to get some new bandage for your injured arm and shoulder.”

She got up from the ground and brushed her black skirt she had on. Fixing the white collar of the buttoned shirt, she began heading out of the room. The door was heard sliding open and then closed. Her footsteps were then heard leaving the room, every step getting softer and softer till no sound came. There was a small pause before I examined the room I was in.

It wasn’t practically a huge room, but neither was it small. I was located in the middle of the room with a wooden closet on the right side of the sliding door. A couple of frames containing landscape paintings were hung up on the wall. A window from behind was seen, showing that it was dark outside with the moon shining gently down toward the Earth. I squinted my eyes.

‘I was out for a whole day… I wonder what General Takahashi would say about this….. wait a minute.’

Once that thought flashed across my head, I suddenly started to worry. Where is my equipment? I scanned the area around me to find, luckily with relief, my bag, belongings and clothes that were removed from my body placed in the far corner of the room. Despite Haruka reminding me to stay down and not move, I decided to push myself up again. Though it took me a while, I managed to sit up. Slouching forward, I was panting from the amount of strength I’ve used up.

‘I wonder how Kitarie is doing…’ 

That thought stayed in my mind for a bit as I tried to catch my breath. Sweat ran down the side of my head as the cloth that once was on my forehead now dropped down on the blanket. I eyed the dropped white cloth and with my shaky hand, picked it up. I kept it in my grip and glanced at the bandaged area of my body. My wrist was wrapped tightly with the gauze as my shoulder had a huge pad placed in between my skin and the white wrap. 

“Ah, I told you to stay down Yokoyama-san!”

The voice snapped my attention over to Haruka, who was standing in the now-opened entrance with a first-aid kit at hand. Her eyes widen at my action. Then it closed when she shook her head. “You’re an impatient girl…”

“I’m not impatient.” She opened her eyes to just to it at my answer as she walked over next to me. Down on her knees, she placed the kit on the floor and opened the lid.

“Said the person who disobeyed my advice,” she mumbled as her hands scoured in the box. The sound of plastic and metal could be heard shuffling around while she pulled out a brown bottle. Placing it aside, she also was taking out a couple of cotton balls and the gauze in a bundle together. “Since you’re already sitting up, stay like that while I take off your shirt.”

A blush crept on my face when she said that. It took her a while to understand the reason to my face that turned pink. "We're both girls.... How else am I going to clean your wound and check its condition anyway?"

There was a pause between the two of us. Then I finally agreed to her. She got uncomfortably close to my right side and advised me to keep my arms straight in front of my body. I followed her words and did as she told me. I felt her small hands tug at the end of my t-shirt, soon feeling it slip off. My body was soon naked to her eyes.

This doesn't feel right. I've never let anyone seen this much skin in my life truth be told. The heat on my cheeks felt slightly hotter than normal. 'I could die from embarrassment any moment now!'

Haruka next to me doesn't seem to be affected let alone even look surprise at my naked figure before her. It looked as though she had experience this multiple times before and it was nothing to her. Removing the bandages and pad on my shoulder slowly, I felt stinging pain when the wound felt the outside air from being under the pad for long. My eyes caught the pad on Haruka's hand. It widen when I saw just how much blood was on it. The pad might as well be literally soaked in a pool of blood.

She shook her head. "Your wound is very deep and will leave a visible scar despite my attempt at stitching it." A long sigh was heard from her. "I sometimes wonder why you humans walk out to the wilderness. It's very dangerous out here."

I winced when I felt a cotton soaked with antibiotics come into contact with my wound. My body instinctively jerked forward to avoid the cotton. Haruka knew I had to bear it, so she placed her other hand on top of my uninjured shoulder and held me still. Trying my best to stay still and bearing the pain with assistance of the girl, I suddenly thought about her words. 'What did she exactly mean by 'you humans'?'

"Shimazaki-san? What did you mean by... 'you humans' in your sentence there?" I had my suspicions on who exactly this girl is. The cotton that was dabbing against my gash paused momentarily. A giggle. Then a short-lived laughter.

"I'm not human like you two."

I twisted my neck so I could get a better look at her. She sat there with a dimpled smile at my direction. I frowned slightly at her. "What do you mean? Are you like those werewolves?"

More laughter. Only this time, it was a little louder. "Silly, I'm not those savages. I'm a vampire."

"A... v-vampire? Like those blood-sucking creatures?"

"Well, to be specific, I'm just a neutral vampire... Once a human being before being infected by the Z-Virus."

'The Z-Virus?' What could this exactly mean? I understood that there was the famous virus that caused epidermis around the world: the X-Virus. The very kind of virus that transforms all living beings into terrifying creatures. But there were more than just that one?

Questions swarmed inside of my head like buzzing bees getting honey. And now discovering that Haruka is a vampire, I glared at her. "So that means I'm in danger if I'm hanging around like you."

"No, you're not. I don't HAVE to drink blood like those dark vampires."

"What? There's even different types of vampires?"

"Well, sort of. There's the light and dark vampires. Light ones giving blood and are creatures for the greater good as the dark vampires are just about everything opposite of the light ones." She flicked her eyes at me and gently placed the pad on my shoulder. "Though I guess you humans don't know much about our kind... I think it's best to carry around these knowledge the next time you see us."

"I see then." Wanting to change the subject, I remembered earlier that she stated she lived alone. "You did say you were alone in this village. What happened to the rest of the villagers?"

I was met with silence. A long silence to be exact that almost made me think that I had said something wrong.

"Everyone else died due to the werewolves except me."

"Is it because you're a vampire at that moment?"

"No. I became one on the very fated day when my villager was destroyed by another vampire."

Now it was my turn to become silent. Noticing how uncomfortably quiet it was, Haruka flashed a cheap smile at my direction and scooted up to my left side to treat my wrist.

Taking apart the gauze, I couldn't help but flinch at the wound. It was as though some took a kitchen knife and stabbed it through deeply. Blue and purple colors surrounded the holes from the wolf's fangs and veins were clearly visible on my broken skin in the area. Haruka had this strange expression on her face when she saw it. "At least it doesn't look half as bad as your shoulder..."

I chuckled bitterly at her comment. "I'm glad I don't have the ability to see my shoulder easily."

My wounds were cleaned and dressed in new bandages. The wound doesn't seem to hurt as much as before and here I am, still laying on the mattress. Haruka had already left me to tend to Rie. She told me of her conditions that she wasn't in any worse state than I am in. Rie's still unconscious though, so that worries me.

Looking up at the window, I'm viewing through to still see the moon shining high above. Awake, I gave permission to my brain to let my mind wander on its own. Letting it think about life for once. My job. My mission. Kitahara Rie. Takahashi Minami. Shimazaki Haruka.

'I should report to General Takahashi about our current status tomorrow morning.'

To be honest, I don't understand why Haruka would want to save us from the werewolves. She didn't give any explanation about the village other than she resides in it alone. No history was explained neither anything about the residents. Why did she save us? I yawned quietly, feeling slightly sleepy.

'I wonder how Kitarie is doing?'

Ever since last night's incident, I slowly grew to hate myself for Rie's condition. She's injured and still not awake. What could I have done to at least keep her from being in this state? My heart pounds loudly and hard against my chest every single time I think about her. It aches when I begin to vividly picture her on her resting spot, unmoving. What could this feeling really mean? Why am I this worried about her? Usually when it comes to other members, I do worry but not to this extent.

Bringing my left hand up to the center of my chest, I started gripping weakly on the shirt.

'Kitarie... Please be alright tomorrow morning.'


The next morning, Rie had awaken just as I had wished.

"Y-Yui! Are you alright?!" she suddenly asked me once she entered through the room. I'm still stuck in my spot as the girl walked over to me. A couple band-aids were placed on her face and arms, but I could see her left arm in a cast. I frowned when she kneel near by my side. "I should be asking you that, Kitarie."

"Oh this?" She waved her arm that had the cast in the air. "It's nothing really! Just broke it, but Shimazaki-san said since it's a clean break with the bones still alined correctly, it'll heal in a week if treated and cared properly."

I smiled when I heard the news. I'm glad that she's alright better yet awake. So glad to the point I just want to give her a random tight hug. But I kept myself in spot. Besides, I can't move around much either way since I'm limited to this one spot.

"Man Yui... With your shoulder and wrist like that... I heard from Shimazaki-san that you've lost a lot of blood compared to me." Her uninjured hand was placed on top of my hand. She gave it a light squeeze. When I looked at her eyes, I could tell that there were worries behind it. Somewhat just knowing that I'm being worried makes me feel slightly... happy. Again, I don't know why I'm feeling this. Just what exactly is causing me to feel this strange emotion?

Quickly shaking the thought off of my head, I resumed to the situation at hand. My smile instantly dropped to be replaced with seriousness. "Do you think we should contact General Takahashi about our current condition? We might as well already have the answer to why the members went missing."

Rie nodded in agreement and removed her hand from mine (to my dismay). "By the way Yui, you know that the girl taking care of us... is a vampire, right?"

"Yeah. She told me."

Her expression slightly darkened. "I think we should be careful around her. Even though she did so much to care for us and I am thankful for that, I just don't trust her enough still." I can't blame her for her suspicion. I too don't feel like I should trust her too much. But at the same time, I feel comfortable with the girl and don't sense any danger coming from her. Rie got up from her seat and pointed at my luggage in the far corner of the room. "I'll be using your transmitter if you don't mind. I'm too lazy to get mine in the other room."

I told her I didn't mind and soon, she was speaking to Minami over the communicator device.

"What!? You and Yuihan are injured!?" Minami's worried voice boomed through the speaker. Rie, who had it near her ear, quickly pulled it away in a safe distant from such loud volume.

"Shhhhh! General! We're in a household with the owner! Don't be so loud!"

Despite her pleading, the general was still raging over the device. Her loud and worried voice could be heard from where I was even though Rie was neary where my bag is.

"Kitahara Rie and Yokoyama Yui! So you're telling me that those fucking damn werewolves-I-ITAI!!! Acchan! What was that for!? E-Eh? O-Oh... Okay then... I'm sorry about the foul language-.... Huh? It's not that? Oh. It's how loud my voice is?"

There was a small pause before Minami spoke again. "I apologize for that, Kitarie. I'm just really worried about the both of you. But I'm glad that you two are safe at the very least. Do please fill me in on the details."

Rie came over to me with the transmitter and we both reported our current status. The general seems to be in very deep thought, constantly 'hmm...' and 'I see' heard from her.

"Well, it's true that certain vampires and werewolves that were sane signed a treaty with us humans when we knew it was all going downhill from there. Though I'm guessing the werewolves you met aren't those who obligned to their words or weren't part of the treaty, I'm sure Shimazaki Haruka is someone that won't do harm for the moment at least. But please do be careful. Anyone can backstab anyone if they wish."
There was a loud sigh coming from the other side of the connection. "I'll send in two members to pick you both up and Miyawaki Sakura as the emergency medic just in case right now. We should be arriving at your area in a couple hours."

Another pause. When she spoke again, her voice became softer and smaller. "It's such a grave news to hear that those missing members might possibly be dead... It's tragic."
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 3
Post by: Llyloo on January 04, 2013, 12:20:38 PM
Yaaaay. I LOVE IT I LOVE IT *w*. Paruru/Yui *w*

I wonder who will be the two persons that Takamina will send for help them **.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 3
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 06, 2013, 09:02:44 PM
[Chapter 4]

I sat outside on the wooden bench alone. With the help of Haruka, I managed to relax and enjoy the scenario the back of the house had. There was a small, but well decorated lake before my eyes. The water could be seen through clearly due to the cleanliness. A small, gray rocked bridge crossed from one end to another at the center of the area. Little yellow ducks and green frogs on lily pads were seen. A small smile crossed my face when I saw the small creatures. At least they aren't mutated into some sort of deadly killer.

"Yokoyama-san? Are you doing alright so far?" Haruka's voice was heard from behind. I turned my head to the right just slightly to see her approach up to my side with a tray. On the tray was an old-style teapot with two same style tea cups right beside it. "I'm doing fine so far, thanks," I replied back as I watched her gently set down the tray on the small table next to my spot.

Pouring the tea into the two cups, she then responded, "I'm guessing you're interested in the village's lake." She must've seen me stare at that one specific area for quite some time now. I smiled.

"It's a beautiful lake, Shimazaki-san."

She smiled back at me and handed me the tea. I gave her my thanks before receiving it. Sipping from it, I paused for a moment to capture the taste. It tastes good. No. That word doesn't seem to describe the entire drink itself. It tastes great? "Wow. This tea taste great. Though I wish I could use a better word to describe it for my vocabulary is limited." Haruka giggled at my comment. She too took a sip from her own cup.

"It's an herbal tea I grew with my own hands. It's very healthy and is known to help one with a speedy recovery."

"Really? Wow."

There was a short-lived silence between the two of us. We both were just staring at the lake. Gazing in a peaceful manner. I leaned back slightly with the hot tea cup in my right hand. It's been a couple hours since Rie and I contacted General Takahashi. She's sent a helicopter at this place, but we don't exactly know when they're arriving. So for the moment, the both of us decided to stay put with the owner in the house.

I glanced over at Haruka and saw her closing her eyes. The steam from the tea gently rise up from within the cup. She had a small smile on her face, soon opening her eyes them at a slow motion. It was staring straight ahead at the view in front of her. The pair of eyes then flickered over to mine. An eyebrow was raised from her face. "Yokoyama-san?"

I snapped my attention back to reality to find myself staring at her. I turned it back to my tea, drinking and pretending that I didn't hear her. Another giggle was heard by my side. “It’s nice being here with some company.” I shot another look at her. “It gets a bit… lonely here sometimes when there’s no one but those annoying wolves and zombies in the forests.”

For a split second, a frown crossed her face. But then it was immediately replaced with a casual smile. Looking at my direction, she said, “It would be nice if we got to meet again in the near future.”

I paused. Then smile back. “Yes it would be. I’m sure we’ll meet again soon in the future.”

“Under normal circumstances perhaps?”


We both stared at each other for a moment. Then we both broke out in laughter. It would be nice to meet with Haruka again. She doesn’t seem like a bad person during the time we’ve spent being with her.

“Yui! Yui!” I heard my name being called out multiple times from behind. After our laughter died down, we saw Rie approach to the two of us. “They’re here to pick us up now!”

“Right this instant?” Haruka asked. Rie nodded. Haruka then sighed and settled the cup down on the tray. “Alright, I’ll be helping Yokoyama-san get over there then.”

“I’ll head out first then.” And with that said, Rie disappeared from our view. Turning my attention to Haruka, she extended her hand out to me. I took her hand with my uninjured one. She brought her other hand and placed it on my back, gently and slowly rising me up from my seat. I gave her a quick thanks and stabilized myself on my two own feet.

“Are you alright so far? You can lean on my shoulder for support if you must in order to reach to the vehicle.”

I shook my head. “I’m alright. It’s just my upper body that received the damage, so I’m able to walk on my own.” I felt Haruka slowly retract her hand from my back, soon letting me free to move around. Left and right I looked at my surrounding to make sure I won't be tripping. I saw her take my tea cup from hand and told me to go on ahead. “I’ll catch up with you before you leave. Let me take care of this tray,” she told me before walking inside of the house with the tray, disappearing once she turned left.

My legs moved on its own, both arms barely swaying on my sides. Through the house I went and soon, I was outside in the front. In my viewpoint, I saw the helicopter had already landed. Two of the same pilots we were riding with a couple days ago were there again. Only this time they brought three extra members with them.

Out came none other than Matsui Jurina, Watanabe Mayu and Miyawaki Sakura. “Y-Yokoyama-san! Kitahara-san!” Sakura exclaimed when she saw the both of us. She was dressed in a white military uniform with a large red plus sign on the back of her shirt. With two big white suitcases by her side with a red bold plus sign, she hurried to our spot. “How are you both feeling? You both need to be examined once we get into the helicopter.”

That’s one of our many nurses. Sakura was a part of the emergency group in the medical sector of the force. So it wasn’t much of a surprise she’s chosen to be here by Minami. She may be younger than the many members in the force but she has the skills that made Minami choose her multiple times for assisting the picking up of members after missions. Both Rie and I nodded our head at her. Quickly Sakura understood that we weren’t in any dire situation that risked our life, so she dropped the two case down on the ground with a thump. “So who was the one that treated you?” she asked us.

“That would be me,” Haruka answered her as she appeared by my side. Her hands were together in front of her body in a polite gesture. She bowed down to Sakura. “I’m not the best when it comes to healing but I was able to at least close up their wounds.”

Sakura nodded her head at her direction as Haruka raised her upper body. “I thank you for that. At least you’re able to patch them up before their life extinguishes, so that’s more than enough I could ask for.” Turning her attention to the two of us, she picked up her cases on the ground. “I’ll return back to the vehicle. When you both are ready, please come inside so we can go back to our base.” With that said, she walked off toward the opposite direction from us.

Leaving the three of us alone, the two other figures looked over at us. “Well, I see no danger around here,” Jurina proclaimed as she rested the rifle on top of her shoulder with one hand. A sigh left her closed lips. “I guess we’ll just escort you and Kitarie back to the copter.”

Mayu right next to her made her usual cyborg expression. The smile that can easily be told that it’s fake yet one can’t read what’s behind that curved lip of hers. A girl that’s emotions can’t be read. Surprising enough, only Jurina is able to read the fine thin lines between her robotic expression and her actual one. She gripped the handle of her rifle lazily, examining Haruka with curiosity. Mayu then broke her gaze and focused on the gun in her hand.

“Yui, I’m going ahead first,” Rie told me. Looking over at Haruka, she gave her thanks to the smaller girl before running off toward the vehicle.

‘I guess I should be going too.’ I turned to Haruka. “Thank you so much for helping us two. Hopefully we’ll meet again in the near future under normal circumstances.” I extended my hand out to her. She paused for a bit. Instead of giving me a firm handshake though, she gave me a hug. The small body of hers. It was… warm. Her arms were wrapped around my body in a gentle movement, the face buried on my uninjured shoulder. I could only blink. ‘She must be really lonely if she’s going to be left alone here.’ Separating, I placed my hand on top of her head and ruffled it. “I’ll come back and visit you, okay?”

The way I’m talking to her seems to be like a father going off to the army and leaving his kid behind. Haruka had a small smile. “You promise? Though we have only met for barely two full days, it has been a pleasure to have some guests within the lonely house.” I couldn’t help but chuckle. “I promise.”

“Oh come on, Yuihan, hurry up.” The moment between the two of us were suddenly interrupted by Jurina. She stood in her spot, impatiently tapping her foot on the ground with a frown on her face. It doesn’t seem like she likes to wait for others for long. From the corner of my eyes, I could see Mayu elbowing her roughly. "That's rude, Jurina," I heard her scold at the taller girl. Jurina merely rolled her eyes and sighed.

“You should go now, Yokoyama-san,” Haruka said, pushing me gently forth. I could tell that she doesn’t want me to leave, but I have to get back to base and report everything in full details for the general. I then walked onward without glancing behind me.

I got inside of the vehicle with some help and soon the door slammed shut once the two remaining figures entered in. I sat next to Rie, looking at her. She looked back at me and flashed a grin. “We’re finally done with this mission, survived for another part of our life and heading back to the base.” A grin also came on my face at her words. Nodding happily, I placed my left hand on top of hers. Just being next to her makes my heart beat rapidly against my chest. Could it be that I really like Rie? No, that might not be it. Or maybe it is? Either way, I felt fuzzy inside when I had my hand on top of hers.


Haruka watched the flying vehicle take off from the ground. It blew huge gust of winds in many directions, forcing herself to stay rooted in her spot so she wouldn't lose her balance. After a couple seconds though, they were long gone.

She then sighed once the sound of the helicopter faded away into silence. Peace. Haruka was now left with the peacefulness of the village and nature around her again. Now she wouldn't be bothered with those humans. Unconsciously she brought her right hand up to her chest. She felt her heart beating. It beat against her chest with a tinge of pain when she thought of Yui.

Ever since she rescued Yui from the wolves, she felt as though her heart has been captured. No… It wasn’t just the looks that captured her attention. She could sense that there was something in Yui that wanted her to just be close to her. Is this what they call true love at first sight?

Sadly, Yui had already left.

‘I can tell that we’ll be meeting once more in the future. I’ll be waiting for you, Yokoyama-san.’ 


“Yuihan!”Takahashi Minami immediately hugged me tightly when I returned back to her room. Stuck in a bear hug, I struggled within her grasp. “I-I can’t breath and I’m hurt, General! Itai!”

Minami realized that she was hurting me, so she immediately released her grasp on me. Unintentionally I sucked in a huge breath in attempts to relieve my lungs of some oxygen. She smiled nervously at me while scratching the back of her head. “I’m so sorry, Yuihan. It’s just I’m so worried about you when I heard you were attacked.” I couldn’t blame her though. Minami cares for everyone deeply, but she seems to be worried the most over Atsuko and I. Of course she was worried about me. I’m like her right hand as Atsuko is her left hand.

Coughing into her hand, she then said, “I’m glad to see that you’re okay. Sakura did report to me that both you and Rie didn’t sustain any fatal wounds thanks to Shimazaki Haruka, the person that tended to your wounds.” But her expression slightly darkened. Her finger then tapped the bottom of her chin. “She’s a vampire… Interesting.”

‘Interesting?’ I stared blankly at her while she process her thoughts. What could she possibly mean by that? From the corner of my eyes, I saw Atsuko with her arms crossed. She was staring blankly at Minami as though she too didn’t understand what she meant. The two of us were watching her till she finally noticed our eyes trained on her. She shook her head, her smile erasing any trace of her previous darkened expression. “Forget what I just said there. I want you to rest right now, Yui. I won’t send you on any missions for a while. Your health is more important than the mission itself.”

I bobbed my head and gave a salute to her. She chuckled and walked over to her desk. Her back facing me, she flicked her hands up in the air. “Now move along, Yuihan. Enjoy the rest of your day.”

I felt like this is a boring chapter. And short too. Hopefully the next one won't be like this. :err:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 4
Post by: Llyloo on January 06, 2013, 09:15:21 PM
It's not boring D: I like it ** Paruru is alone now D: -patpat-
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 4
Post by: fffff on January 06, 2013, 09:48:47 PM
Such a good story!  :w00t: I'm glad I found it!

Poor Paruru... All alone now... But she's so cute with Yuihan. (I ship those two soooo hard but Rie and Yuihan are cute as well... Nope YuixParuru is more awesome)
And Takamina is super-awesome. Just because she's there and she's the general. And Jurina and Mayu are there too!  :wub:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 4
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 07, 2013, 10:23:22 PM
Thanks for the comments~ And I'm sure Paruru and Yui will meet up just like they both promised~

Alright now, this shall be another update on my final day of my Winter Break. School's starting tomorrow so the fictions update are going to slow down DRAMATICALLY (including the Wandering Ship one).

And when I mean dramatically, I mean there's possibly going to be only an update once/twice a month.  :err:

I'm praying I might be able to have more time than last semester with writing my fictions. (but considering SAT/ACT, AP Exams, Finals, etc. in this semester.........) :prayers:

[Chapter 5]

A couple weeks has already passed since I last was on a mission with Rie. The mission where I met Shimazaki Haruka. I did promise her that I would return to see her soon enough. But that moment didn't come yet. Forced to stay inside of the base to recover for a full week along with Rie, we both soon recovered. Since I've recovered at a faster rate than Rie, Takahashi Minami allowed me to partake in missions with a couple other members. The missions that I took on within the groups weren't dangerous. Particularly it was more like labor work, helping guard transportation from one area to the next at the most three full days. Soon Rie was healthy enough to go out on missions. To my dismay though, we both weren't put in the same mission together.

With each passing day, my feelings for Rie has gotten stronger and stronger. What could that mean? Does it really mean that... I like her? I tried to deny that fact and told myself that I was just having a strong friendly relationship with the other girl. But the more I look at my actual relationship, the less convincing it was with the entire 'friends-only.' I want to be with her. I want to stay by her side. I want to hug her. I want to do just about everything with her.

Though I hid my feelings for her. Rie seems oblivious to my emotions and feelings towards her. Or maybe she isn't but is acting like friends-only just like me to hide her thoughts? I don't know what she's thinking about and neither does she.

I didn't want to bother Minami and ask her to have Rie be a part of a mission together, so it never did happen. Or so I thought.

"Yuihan, General Takahashi needs you," the girl, Miyawaki Sakura said as she stood in the front entrance desk with Ichikawa Miori. I just came back from an afternoon stroll outside and here I'm suddenly needed. Sakura and Miori are both receptionists. Though Miori mainly holds up the front line here, if Sakura isn't busy, she would volunteer to help out. Maybe she doesn't want Miori to be all alone in the front by herself? I gave them my thanks as I headed my way straight toward the elevator.

'Just when I thought I could get some rest,' I thought to myself. My plan for heading straight toward my dorm room crumbled. A sigh left my lips when I think about it.

I pressed the 'up' button and waited for the elevator to descend down from the eight floor. It seems as though it was taking its time for it paused at a couple floors. Fifth. Then Fourth. Second. Then the first floor. A dinging sound could be heard, alerting me that it has finally reached. It opened to reveal Itano Tomomi.

She was wearing a gardener's clothing with a shovel in one hand and a green hose in another. Her light brown hair was tied in a ponytail. The lips of hers. Those duck lip of hers are known to be a cute feature of her facial feature. Not to mention how stylish she is, always painting her nails and fixing her hair. At a first glance toward this girl, one would see her as a walking fashion model who doesn't care about anybody. Put it simply: A bitch.

But honestly, once one gets to know her, she's completely different from the image she gives off. She's a real natural air head (not as much as Kojima Haruna as everyone knows) and a nice person. A friendly person to be exact.

I waved to her a friendly greeting when I passed by her. She smiled with her teeth, showing one cute fang sticking out like a sore thumb. She acknowledge my presence and greetings, walking ahead and humming the song, 'Dear J.' That song use to be really popular back in the old days and Itano used to sing it before this entire mess came.

My finger jabbed the ninth floor's button, watching the door slide shut in front of my face. I leaned back against one of the three metal railings inside of the compact space. I glanced over to the electronic announcement board. It seems as though there is a break for all members in a couple weeks for a couple full days. I guess every single person within this base is working hard, so that break would be rewarding.

The elevator halted its way upward on the fifth floor for a moment. Not so surprisingly, two figures came into view once the door opened.

"Jurina, it's only been a day since we last played soccer in the training room together. I don't wanna play another one!" Mayu's whining could be heard as the two entered into the same breathing space as I. I scooted to my right as they fit right into the left side of the elevator. The elevator then closed the doors, resuming its ascension. 

A long sigh was heard from the taller, but younger girl. "Mayuyu, please~? You know how bored I get in a short amount of time."

"But I don't have the stamina like you. I'm not THAT physically fit to do sports and the such almost every single day."

The two were busy in their own world as I stared straight ahead, lost in my own thoughts. After a floor, it suddenly decided to stop at the sixth floor. The door opened and in came Kitahara Rie. I was expecting someone else to be honest, so when she was seen in front of the elevator, I felt my heart racing. She saw me and flashed a smile at my direction as she stood next to my side. Just being this close to her might make my heart jump out from my throat. I swallowed from the high tension I was feeling by being near Rie.

"I see that you're here, Yuihan," she said as the elevator continued to its assigned destination. "Did General Takahashi call for you?"

I managed to nod. Her eyes and mouth widen slightly. "Same here."

"You can make that the four of us," Jurina's voice could be heard piping in. I then scratched the back of my head. 'I wonder what exactly General Takahashi need the four of us for? Another mission?' Either way, I was happy to be with Rie again. It's been a while since we last went on a mission together. A smile was on my face the entire way up.


Inside of the general's room, us four were aligned in a straight row. Minami was up from her seat, standing on the right side of her desk. She leaned against the wooden desk. From the right side of the room, Atsuko could be seen busy cleaning and keeping the books organized on the bookshelves. She was silent during her job. Then Minami finally spoke.

"I'm here to call upon you four to take on this mission," Minami announced as she touched the paper on her desk. It contained full detailed information on the mission that was dropped on us. "It's a fairly simple mission. Investigate the shrine up in the mountains a couple miles from here." Her expression darkened. "We have a relationship with the shrine maidens and monks up there and they usually send words down to us weekly." Then her jaw stiffened, the hand on the desk clenched into a fist. "No words had been heard in the past couple weeks, so I wish for you all to investigate what exactly happened."

A pause.

"I want you all to be in a group of four. I'm somewhat nervous about how dangerous it could possibly be, so please be careful." Minami was looking down, a sad expression crossing through her face. She didn't utter another word. An uncomfortable silence in the room. She must be stressed and upset about the amount of deaths and disappearances recently. I can't blame her; nobody can blame her. Being the General bears a lot of responsibility. And she, chosen to be the general from the previous person, had the weight of Japan along with the other generals on their shoulders.

She then lifted her head up. Her expression did not alter let alone brighten up. "Your mission will start tomorrow. Be sure to be prepared for it. A light load is recommended for the short trip."

Another pause. Then before we all knew it, she shooed us out of the room with a wave of her hand. None of us hesitated to get out of the room. We knew Minami was not in the mood to speak to anyone at the moment.


Once the members have left the room, Minami exhaled loudly through her nose. Her hand came up to her face and pinched the bridge of her nose. "I'm so stressed..." she mumbled quietly. Atsuko, who was busy organizing the bookshelves, glanced over her shoulder at the general. She quickly stopped her cleaning and came over to the shorter girl from behind.

"Minami..." she softly spoke as she placed her hand on top of the general's shoulder. Minami didn't seem to notice, her eyes closed. "I'm just getting headaches with all these events occuring. When are they going to ever stop?" She's been stressed ever since she's been in charge of the Akihabara Elimination Force. With Atsuko by her side by ever since the creation, she knew how much pressure Minami's been under despite her cool exterior to others. And today, her stress must've gone overboard due to the shrine. Atsuko knew that Minami had very good relationships with the people residing there and they frequently sent each other messages about their status.

The shrine was where one can find peace in their life. Though it was strange of them to still be active due to the chaos created from the viruses, at least they can offer some peace in mind for a short amount of time for many individuals. Atsuko would always accompany Minami when she wanted to visit the place. The place gave Minami at least some peace from her work, so she's always grateful for the people working there.

Now that no words had been heard from the shrine maidens and monks for a long period of time, Minami has been worried greatly. Not because they might not be able to offer their services anymore of of course. She's worried about those within the shrine.

Atsuko then pulled her into her embrace from behind, bringing her two hands up to the side of the shorter girl's head. "You'll be okay, Takamina. You have me here." She massaged her head, the fingers moving in a slow circular movement with a slight pressure pressed against. Minami opened her eyes slowly and removed her hand from her nose.

"I guess you're right... It's just.... I sometimes feel so overwhelmed..."


Another mission has been assigned to us. And here I am, visiting the medical room for another check-up. Right after Minami had shooed us away, I had an appointment with Kojima Haruna on the seventh floor for a quick check-up with my health and healed wounds. Ever since I came back from that mission with Rie, Sakura told me to keep checking back often just to be sure.

Down the hallway I walked, there were a couple of rooms that is used to hold patients. There were a couple members passing by me. I saw that some were holding flowers. In and out of a couple rooms they went, it sent a message to me that some were resting from their conditions. At the very end of the hallway was two room. One was the check-up room and another was the emergency room. Above the double metal door was a small, but bright white sign. It signaled that there wasn't any operations or situation to handle at the moment that is needed for this room.

I came upon the room on the left next to the double door.

"Kojima-san?" I called out as I peeked my head into the room. The smell of the entrance room wafted with sterilization and a hospital-like atmosphere. In the room were a couple of soft, white chairs against the wall to the left and right with two telephones on the wall in both ends of the row of chairs. In the back of the room was a door and a windowed office room. Computers and printers were seen surrounding a figure. On the window, it contained a couple of attachment taped for the visitors.

Through the clear window, I saw Haruna sitting in her seat and leaning against it. She had a cell phone by her ear, busy talking. 

Kojima Haruna is one of the few doctors that reside here in the base. She is a true natural air head. Who knows how she even got her license and certification of being in the medical field let alone even passing medical school. But we all know that Minami trust in Haruna with all the operations and check-ups. It's strange since she's known to be... how to put in gently: a very very very VERY dense person. Though ignoring her dense personality, she's actually very sweet and knows what she's doing. At least with her job.

"Yuko, I told you to please be more careful! Jeez, you and your crazy stories..." I heard her grumble loudly.

I raised my eyebrows high. She must be talking to one of her close friends, Oshima Yuko.

Yuko was once a member of the AEF until she got transferred over to the England Elimination Force. General Takahashi didn't choose for her to be forcefully transferred and neither expected it. Europe, especially in England, was in dire need of help. They were low on the numbers and made Minami force someone to take their leave due to the high numbers of members in her base. No matter how much Minami tried to persuade them, they wouldn't budge from their choice. So Yuko volunteered to stay in Europe. She did state that she wanted to visit European countries anyway.

So with every spare moment she has at hand, she would give a call to the base. Especially to Kojima Haruna. Though I have never seen her physically since she had already left when I joined within the force by Minami, I could tell that she was emotionally attached to Haruna. The same with go for Haruna.

"A bomb?! You nearly got killed because of your recklessness?! Baka!"

Haruna was scolding on her line. I could barley hear laughter coming from Yuko through the speaker. She then turned her rolling chair around in a full circle before noticing my presence in the room.

"There's someone that I need to tend to Yuko. I'll give you a call I'm not cheating on you, geez! It's just a patient! Stop making such crazy assumptions you squirrel!" After a couple more words in their somewhat farewell message, she hung up. Standing up from her seat, she brushed her white lab coat. "So you're here for your weekly check-up, Yokoyama-san?"

I silently nodded at her.

Soon Haruna was now holding one of the two doors opened for me. "Right this way, Yokoyama-san." Once I came into a long hallway within the door, she closed it behind. Walking ahead of my pace, she urged me to come into the nearest room she could find.

I entered into the room and saw that it merely held a white patient's bed with a desk attached to the wall nearby. Haruna walked over to the desk and pulled up a wooden stool for her to sit. As I made my way over to the bed, I saw her hand grabbing a clipboard from the side. "Alright, I'm going to check your right shoulder and left wrist to be sure that it won't be a hindrance," she told me while I sat on the edge of the bed.

Taking a pen out of her jacket's pocket, she scribbled on the clipboard. Then she placed it on the desk, standing up from her seat. She approached toward me and stopped once she was standing right in front of my body. "Let me see your wrist first." I did as she told me, bringing up my upper left arm up into the air. Haruna gently took a hold of my wrist. Her fingers trailed on the barely marked wrist where the injury was located. It was slightly red, but no scar was left behind on it. "It seems that your wrist is fine. Just make sure not to overdo it since your muscle might need another week or two to completely heal."

She then straightened her body and pointed at my shoulder. "Take off your t-shirt. I need to see your shoulder." Though with some slight hesitation, I listened to the doctor. I slipped off the t-shirt and placed it next to my body. I twisted my body to the left as she examine the injured shoulder. When her fingers touched the very spot the gash once was, I could tell she's touching the scar. The long scar that was left behind after the wound has closed and healed. Haruna was pressing against it light in different parts of my shoulder before retracting her hand.

"Your shoulder seems to be alright too. But just like your wrist, don't put too much stress on it."

I grabbed my t-shirt and put it back on my body. While I adjusted my shirt, I saw her walk back to her desk. She stood over it, staring at the clipboard for a few seconds. Scribbling was heard from where she was. Then with a click of her pen, she looked over at my direction. "You're free to go now. I'm just filling out your chart."

I gave her my thanks before taking my leave.

Once I got out of the doctor's office, I immediately went straight to the second floor. I was a bit hungry and I might as well get something to eat. It seems that I had spent quite a lot of my time in the doctor's office for the sun was setting from the view through the windows on the second floor. This floor seemed to be like a small mall excluding the cafeteria. There were an abundant amount of shops and stores open for business. A place where one can get what they need. Though there were some shops that could be found anywhere like the market and the cafe, this floor also included shops that only was available to the members.

As I walked on my own pace through the floor, I saw a couple stores and shops holding weapons and ammo. Couple groups of girls were coming in and out of the many shops. Some were holding onto their new shiny rifle and pocketknife while others simply bought some fruits and vegetables for their own usage. From the corner of my eyes, I saw one girl speaking to the vendor about the latest new magazine.

"Oh, Yuihan! I never expect to see you here today." That voice alerted me from within a shop. I stopped in my track and turned to see that it was Minegishi Minami. There was also a taller girl standing right next to her, Shinoda Mariko. Minegishi had a brown box in her hand and waved to me with her other. I waved back and looked up at the shop's sign.

'Minegishi Transporting Service'

This small shop is cramped at first sight. There's so many boxes, cubbies and a desk littered with paperwork seen. But when entered upon, it's actually more spaced out than it's seen. Probably once you take a step in, the entire left side of the room is junked up while the right side is neatly organized with the boxes in their respective spot.  The owner of the small service shop, Minegishi, takes care of all the transportation and delivery, which constantly keeps her busy.

I decided to side-track for a bit and approach the two figures. Minegishi smiled at me as she walked over to the counter. "So how's the General's one of her two favorite girls doing?" she asked me as she placed down the box. I merely smiled back at her. "I'm doing fine, thanks for asking."

"So I've heard that you, Kitarie, Mayuyu and Jurina are going on another mission," Mariko said. Crossing her arms, she had one of her hands touch the end of her short brown hair. She breathed out loudly from her mouth. "Just make sure that Jurina doesn't get into trouble if that's not too much to ask."

Mariko is the eldest from all of the members here in the force. Working in the Flight Sector of the force, she's always lending a helping hand to those that needs help and most of all, keeps an eye on the hyperactive Matsui Jurina. Though she's tolerant of Jurina's actions, she's very worried about her when she goes out on missions without her guidance. The last time Jurina went on a mission without Mariko or Mayu, her close friend, she nearly blew up her entire team mates.

A chuckle left my mouth as I covered it with my hand. "I will, Shinoda-san." Mariko smiled back at my response and nod her head in approval. "Very well then. Tell me how she's doing so I can decide whether I should lecture her or not."

Oh dear. Mariko's lecture. The last time Jurina came from Mariko's lecture, she literally holed herself up in the library and forbid herself from doing anything other than learn from her mistakes. It must be torture for the poor girl for she's a very out-going individual.

"I'm going to grab some dinner before I head back to my dorm," I informed them.

"Alright then. I'll see you later then Yuihan. It's nice to see you around here!" Minegishi waved at me while she's in the process of picking up another brown box. Mariko too waved to me as I left the shop.

Scratching the back of my head once I left, I decided to just hurry toward the cafeteria. My stomach's growling and the volume is only increasing for every minute I'm hanging around without food. 'Then once I'm done eating, I'm heading straight to bed,' I planned to myself mentally in my head as I entered into the room that is filled with the smell of delicious food. 'I wonder what Kasai-san is making today?'


Up on the rooftop was both Mayu and Jurina. It was already late in the night, an hour away from midnight, their curfew. The two girls had already eaten their dinner and decided to stay up on the rooftop for their daily stargazing. They were leaning against the safety metal railing, observing up at the sky.

"Look over there, Mayu!" Jurina exclaimed. She was pointing up at one part of the sky with her finger. The shorter girl next to her looked at where she was pointing. Her eyes widen when she was what Jurina was pointing at. "Wow! That star seems to glow much brighter than the other stars," Mayu commented.

Jurina next to her giggled and bobbed her head happily. "Yep! Just like you!"

Mayu quickly turned her full attention to Jurina now. "What? Like me?"

"You heard me! You're like the brightest star in my life!"

A blush crept up on Mayu's cheeks. Thankfully for the darkness, the other girl won't be able to see her blush that easily. Keeping a robotic expression on her, she returned to gazing up at the dark sky, ignoring the other girl. To be honest, Mayu didn't have any sort of feelings toward Jurina. The two were close, yes, ever since they met each other a year ago. Though Mayu was on her third year as a member of the force, it was Jurina's first time. The two instantly connected like puzzle pieces as friends. They always hanged around with each other and they would nearly go on every mission together. Little did she actually know that Jurina is starting to have feelings toward the older girl. Wanting to be more than just friends. Possibly even more than that?

Jurina simply grinned with her dimpled smile at the other girl. "Anyway," she attempted to change the topic at hand. "I heard that Yuko gave another call back. Did you talk to her?"

"Yes I did," Mayu answered, sighing loudly. "She's always energetic as always but... Sometimes I worry for her." Indeed Mayu is worried about Yuko. The two are also close together. Almost like sisters. 'Oshiri Sisters' to be exact is how they call each other. After Yuko had left for England, Mayu always received phone calls from Yuko aside from Haruna.

Jurina watched Mayu as she stared out into space. Then without thinking, she hugged the older girl from behind. The cyborg was surprised at such act, but didn't push Jurina away. Resting her head on Mayu, she then said, "Yuko's a strong girl. If someone can go through an impossible mission and make it out alive, that would be Yuko."

Mayu stayed silent. Instead of replying back, she focused on the warmth Jurina is giving to her. With a small smile on her face, she relaxed her body as the two continued to watch the stars from above.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 5
Post by: Llyloo on January 07, 2013, 10:35:55 PM
*w*... Thanks.

Why... Why Yuko is so far away D: Come back. èwé.

JuriMayu ~~ They're so cute.

I want moaaaar. çwç !
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 5
Post by: cisda83 on January 10, 2013, 09:58:13 PM
Just come across this story... is great story... Thank you

Yeah... minami is the main character...

Can't wait to see what happen next

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 5
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 12, 2013, 04:28:58 PM
Thank you for the comments!  :hee:

Here's chapter 6 of the story. First week of school and I'm already bombarded with homework, quizzes and planned tests.... Thank god it's the weekend.  :farofflook:

[Chapter 6]

"Jurina, can you please slow down!"

I looked above and saw the younger girl climb up the many stone steps of the stairs. She was going at a much faster rate than the rest of us; a couple feet ahead from where we are. The younger girl halted in her track for a moment and glanced over her shoulder. There on her face was a smirk. "You all should speed up! I'm not slowing down for you all!" she proclaimed and resumed walking up ahead.

Mayu and Rie from both sides of me sighed out loud. "That girl sure is energetic," Mayu muttered under her breath. She shifted her hands' position on the black metal machine gun. Then she sped up slightly, trying to catch up with Jurina and keep her in her viewpoint.

We were on the mountain where the shrine was located. It wasn't too far to the point we needed any sort of vehicles to transport us. Walking at an average human pace only took us about twenty minutes. The stairs that we were on; it was made out of stones that lead up to the top. From our view, we could see the red three-story building standing high and safely beyond the walls of the rocks. As we traveled upward, there were an abundant of plants and trees that grew in the surroundings. Birds heard chirping within the greeneries. The smell of nature and the steady, but slow drop of oxygen with each couple steps taken increased. Adjusting the straps of my light backpack, which merely contained a first-aid kit, some extra ammo and a spare pistol, on my shoulders, I loosened my grip on my rifle at hand.

Higher and higher we climbed, I could see from the open gap of the trees to my right the distance. I couldn't help but just stop and intake the beauty of the scenery. Mountains and the sun barely touching its tip could be seen. A couple isolated clouds lazily passed up above in the orange-yellow sky. My eyes looked downward to see many upper parts of the trees sticking out in groups. 'The view from here looks peaceful.'

Excluding the noisy Jurina and Mayu from above. The sound of Mayu calling out Jurina's name over and over was heard faintly as they gained their distance between where I was located.

I snapped my attention back to the path and continued moving forth. From the corner of my eyes, Rie was seen waiting for me a couple steps ahead. "It's pretty nice and calm here," she commented and resumed walking once I caught up.

"It is."

"No wonder why General Takahashi comes here every now and then."

Rie stretched her arms up into the air, a yawn slipping past her opened mouth. The face she makes. The sound that came out of her mouth when she yawned. She's cute. It makes me somewhat feel the need to giggle. But I managed to keep my cool exterior as I watched her. Lowering her arms, she shot a look at my direction and grinned. "Let's catch up with Jurina and Mayu."

The two of us then followed suit after the two girls. But despite how briskly we climbed up the stairs, we can't seem to catch up to the two figures. They're fast. It seems that they-no, more like Jurina surely like to rush into things headfirst. No wonder why Mariko requested for me to keep an eye on her. Or was that two? Two eyes?

Once the two girls reached to the top, they stopped in their track. 'Thank god they've finally waited for us,' I mentally thought as we arrived closer. "Hey, what should we-" Rie's words were cut short when she and I came up to Jurina and Mayu from behind. I was about to ask Rie what was wrong when I knew exactly what was the cause.

In front of us was the shrine that we were to investigate. The shrine that Minami visited many times. The shrine that holds both the shrine maidens and monks. There was bloodshed within the holy ground. Despite the protective red gate that would block off any uninvited intruders, its strong wooden double doors were knocked downward to the bloody dirt. Dead bodies could be seen randomly located on some parts of the ground.

Who knew what was inside of the building if the outside was like this?

The stench was getting to all four of us as we tried to resist the temptation to hold our breath. Smell of death and the metallic blood mixed with dirt. Jurina gulped and tightened her hold on her rifle. "D-Damn! W-What was the cause of this great massacre?" she nervously asked. We all quickly raised our guns to firing position with caution. Whatever this force is inside of the gate and within this ground, it's something we wouldn't like.

Rie shook her head. "I don't know, but I have a bad feeling about this." She glanced over at her watch and tossed back her revolver at hand to the side of her pant. Quickly she reached behind her back to pull out her sniping gun sticking out from her bag. "General Takahashi won't like what had happened here..."

Mayu, with her machine gun still raised up, slowly approached to one of the many dead bodies. She came upon a shrine maiden. The deceased woman's body was faced downward, the face unable to be seen. Straight black hair were tangled all over the back of her head. From what I can see from my spot, a huge red splotch resided on the center of her back. Mayu bent down and barely brushed her finger tip on the main wound of the body. "It seems recent," she mumbled, brushing the fingers of hers on her pant.

"Alright, I think Yui and Mayu should go into the shrine while Jurina and I stay here and make sure no one comes in or out of this place," Rie suggested after unloading her sniping gun completely. The long gun in her grasp, she looked ready to shoot in a hunting game. Known for her near 100% accurate precision, she's a worthy soldier for taking down any distant enemies one by one. Jurina from beside her stared at Rie in disbelief. "What?! I'm not going to let Mayu go in there! Let me go in there instead!"

Jurina tried to persuade Rie to trade spot with Mayu. Sadly for her, Rie didn't budge from her decision. "This is the best choice, Jurina," she spoke in a quiet voice. Her grip tightened when the girl continued to be stubborn. "Kitarie, you know why I have to-"

"Jurina." Mayu, who had just returned from examining the body, placed her hand on top of Jurina's shoulder. Feeling the touch, she turned around to face the shorter girl. Her mouth open to spit out more words when Mayu poked her on the nose. "Jurina, listen to Kitarie. I'm not weak, you know. Besides..." Her hand trailed down from her nose to Jurina's shaking hand that was gripping the gun's handle. Once contact was made, Jurina doesn't seem to be able to stop her trembling. Mayu's eyes were still trained on Jurina's. "You're not stable. I have Yui by my side, so rest assure that I won't be in any sort of danger that will get me killed."

I nodded at Jurina's direction in agreement. "You can count on me on Mayu's safety. I'll be sure to keep her safe."

We could tell that Jurina was clearly unhappy, but she stayed put. However, she sent me a glare. "If Mayu returns back with a scratch, don't expect me to be a happy puppy," she grumbled. I waved my hand in the air in understanding. Jurina was very protective of Mayu whether they were in a mission together or not. She'll always make sacrifices and will take the bullet any time for just this person alone. Of course, it doesn't mean that Mayu here agrees with that loyalty in mind for Jurina. Next to me she rolled her eyes. "Alright, we get it Jurina. Now you stay here or else I'm not going to be playing sports with you for a week."

Jurina simply grumbled even more under her breath, looking away from Mayu's direction and at the ground. I on the other hand looked at Rie. "Make sure this girl here doesn't do anything reckless. And..." I had one of my hand pat her shoulder. "Be careful, okay?"

I'm worried. I'm worried that Rie might be in danger like before. I know for a fact that Jurina can get out of any situation without too much trouble, but Rie is known to be a bit... slow in terms of speed. Thanks to carrying a sniping gun, it decreases her running speed from normal. So if she has to run, then I hope she doesn't mind abandoning that piece of equipment.

She nodded and smiled at me. "You don't have to worry about me, Yuihan. Now go! I'm sure Mayu doesn't like waiting." I chuckled and removed my hand from her shoulder. Then with a wave, both Mayu and I left both Rie and Jurina behind.


Entering within the door of the shrine's building might as well enter one's nightmare realm. Blood was literally EVERYWHERE. On the wall; the golden Buddha statue; the beautiful wall scrolls; the straw-made floor. The strong scent of blood mixed with sweat, incense and vomit nearly made me want to puke up what remaining lunch I had today in my stomach. Dead bodies were seen. The way each was killed was inhumane. It was gruesome.

"I can't believe anyone would do something like this on such a holy ground," Mayu muttered as she walked on forward. I blinked. She didn't even flinch at such sight before her eyes. 'No wonder why she's nicknamed a cyborg.' Either she is incredibly good at hiding her emotions or she isn't affected by the scene.

Walking around the bodies while walking straight forward, we saw a red staircase ascending upward to our left. 'There was a second floor here?' A thought ran through my mind. It processed into my brain and soon I shuddered. 'I don't even want to think about what happened up there...' We then arrived on the bottom steps of the stairs. It lead upward and though with some hesitation, we climbed up. Every step I took made my heart pound against my chest heavily. I gulped. I have to keep my nerve calm. Maybe because this is my first time seeing such a gory scene. Missions I have taken before never had this much death toll.

The two of us reached the middle of the stairs, which was on the second floor. Same scenario from down below. Blood and dead bodies all over the place. Trying not to flinch, I bit the bottom of my lips while we walked ahead in the straight, simplistic hallway. Sliding doors were all shut. Or more like they were broken down. Through the torn parts of the doors, there was only the strong scent of death and darkness awaiting for us.

"I wonder what the killer motive was?" I asked.

Mayu simply shrugged her shoulders. "Probably it's only out for some bloodshed." Her expression then darkened. "It's sickening."

Silence crossed between the two of us as we closed the distance between us and the end of the hallway. At the very end, there was a large, broken window that let in the remaining sun's rays into the room. From the distance, one could see the upper part of the wall of rocks and the setting sun. Shadows were produced behind our figures. Each step we take in the silent hallway made loud, clomping sound from the boots.

Then there was a sound. Moaning. There was the sound of a man moaning to our right. The two of us halted in our spot and quickly raised our gun at the source of the sound. It came from within the room next to us, its door just barely cracked open. Inside it was dark, but the moaning continued to be heard.


This person seems to be crying out for help. I looked over at Mayu and saw her look back at me. A short pause came between the two of us. Then we nodded to each other in a mutual understanding. "I'll go first," I told her. She agreed and stayed right outside of the door as I pushed it open.

True, the room was dark. I wasn't able to see for a couple long seconds. My left hand released its hold from the gun and fumbled around with a nearby light switch within the room. It touched and brushed on the wall to my left. As I tried to find the switch, there was a small, cube-like object felt on the fingertip of my index finger. Nearly retracting my hand away, I resisted the action and got my fingers around the foreign object. It felt as though it was pointing at an angle upward, so I flicked it downward.

The lights in the room brightened immediately. It blinded my sight for just a mere second, forcing my eyes to squint from the sudden brightness. But once I've adjusted to my lighted surrounding, I quickly examined the room. It consisted merely a flat table and a sitting pillow on both ends of the furniture. Incense and a slight smell of nature could be somewhat sensed excluding the metallic blood and scene of the blood splatter.

The moaning we've heard came from a monk of the shrine on the far corner of the room. He was in the right corner of the room, leaning his back against the wall. His orange uniform and brown cloth wrapped on his shoulder and waist were soaked with blood. Without wasting any moment, I quickly ran over to him. Kneeling down on my knees, I studied his condition.

He wasn't doing well. Sweat ran down from his bald head and slid down rapidly on the side of his face. His left hand was clenching on his right side of his body. From what I was able to see without removing his hand, there might possibly be a severe and critical wound due to the massive blood coming from the specific area. His face was pale from the huge blood loss, mouth slightly opening and closing in attempt to gasp for air. No sound came out of his mouth when I began talking. "Sir, you're going to be alright. I'll make sure that help will be on the way. I just want you to tell me what exactly happened here while I call for the medics."

While I flipped out my transmitter, I felt Mayu's presence come up from behind me. "Yui, you know he won't be able to speak in that state." She's right. In his current condition right now, he's even lucky enough to be still alive with his heart pumping the barely ignited fire of his life. To our surprise, he widen his eyes when he saw Mayu. "B-Be........ind....... B......e..... you....."

'Be-ind be-you?' I didn't understand what he meant but the next moment made me quickly realize what he was trying to say.


I quickly glanced over my shoulder to see a man standing just right outside of the door. He had extraordinary figures and looks. Black short hair greased back and a huge bang covering one dark black eyes of his. The ears were pierced with a black stud on each. He was wearing a black t-shirt that managed to still outline his interior toned, smooth body structure and black pants were worn with a black belt. But then there was his grin. A devilish grin that could rival the devil himself.

"It seems that today is my lucky day then," he spoke in a somewhat gentle, but natural dark tone. Then he licked his lips. Opening his mouth, he showed us that he had perfect white teeth aligned on the inside of it. But I wasn't paying any attention to how straight it was. I became horrified when I saw the fangs. Four white fangs, two on the upper and lower part of the jaw were long and sharp. He closed his mouth and smirked. "Just when I wanted to have some fun and cause some destruction within this shrine due to boredom, I now run across two very beautiful ladies."

Vampire. This man was a vampire just like Shimazaki Haruka. Only this time there was something definitely off about him. Unlike the aura when I first met Haruka, all of my danger senses were high on alert and screamed at my body to run away as far as possible from this guy. Mayu next to me probably felt this way too for her body slightly trembled at the sight of the creature. 'Was this the dark vampire or something Haruka had told me a while ago?'


The man behind us managed to speak the one word clear and loud enough to the two of us. Both Mayu and I instantly got the message and knew we were in very grave danger. Our guns were raised into the air, all aimed at the man. I flicked my eyes over at Mayu. She too shot a look at my direction without moving her head. Though no words were uttered, we both knew that we have to escape from this place. Even if we were to try to take down this man, we have very bare minimum hope of winning against this creature. Two normal human soldier against a vampire that had wiped out the entire shrine is predictable enough (unless Mayu or I turned into some sort of goddess).

"Fire!" Bullets were flying rapidly at the guy. The shells were being scattered and bounced all over the floor beneath them as we continued to fire. The man was hit by them all, his body flinching with every moment the bullets went running straight through his body. It shuddered and he stumbled backward. Blood was seen on his black shirt, shot mainly at his front upper body. Glancing back at the monk from behind us, it seems that he had closed his eyes and stopped breathing. He's now dead.

A scowl written on my face, I yelled at Mayu, "Let's go! We don't have time to waste!"

We ran right out of the door and quickly planned to run down the first floor and out. Maybe if we're lucky enough, Rie and Jurina might help us stall for more time with an appropriate escape plan. I ran ahead and lead the way for Mayu, almost reaching to the steps when there was a yelping sound from her. I skidded to a stop and turned my head back around in a quick motion. The man grabbed a hold of Mayu's arm and held her up into the air. The girl was struggling in his grasp, pointing her machine gun at his face. But before she could even pull the trigger, he knocked it out of her grasp.

Then in one movement, he disappeared. No, not disappeared. To be exact, he leaped upward and crashed through the ceiling. Shocked, I ran over to where he once stood and looked up. He seem to have jumped up to the rooftop of the shrine. A couple pieces of the wooden part of the ceiling in both the second and third floor fell down upon where I stood. Exhaling in a forceful manner, I was then sprinting up the staircases.

This shine may have three stories in total, the stairs still extended up till one can reach the rooftop. Though it is dangerous for even a normal person to stand on the uneven surface of the roof, monks and shrine maidens usually come up here daily to tidy up the area. I was panting as I was forcing both of my legs to run faster and faster. "Jurina is going to kill me once she finds out," I dryly joked to myself.

Finally, I burst out to the rooftop. I steadied my balance for a short moment before I glared at the man before my eyes. He still was holding onto Mayu, who was also still struggling in his grasp. An evil grin was plastered on his handsome face.

"Hm~ I wonder... What would you do if..." He then had his other hand make a throwing motion as though he was throwing a baseball to a far distance. "I threw this little girl off the mountain here? I'm sure this shrine may be protected by the rocky walls but it doesn't mean that one won't be able to be thrown off of this mountain. Especially considering my strength."

I gritted my teeth and tightened my hold on my rifle. I raised the gun and aimed it straight at the center of his forehead. I could just pull the trigger and know that he'll drop Mayu. But considering that one, he's a vampire and two, he survived a bullet storm from barley five minutes ago proved that he wasn't going to go down with just a headshot. Truly I didn't know what to do other than ponder with my thoughts. They were tossed back and forth in my scrambled and panicked mind.

Mayu ceased her struggling and was held up in the air like a ragged doll. She wasn't hurt, thank god, but she could be dead if I make one small fatal move. The man grinned wildly like a clown able to scare little children naturally. He teased me by swinging Mayu left and right in his grasp. This made her panic from his action, screaming out for his to stop. A growl left my lips. 'What am I to do?! I can't risk Mayu's life with any possible options I have in mind right now!'

Just when all hopes felt like they were slipping away from our hands, it was soon put back with some help. A couple gunshots were head loud and clear in the air. The man was somewhat surprised to know that it wasn't coming from my gun but rather another. A hole immediately were formed on the center of his forehead and blood spurted out from it. I knew immediately that it was Rie from a safe distant shooting at the man. His right arm was riddled with holes, making him drop Mayu.

She shrieked when she fell from his grasp, but gasped when Jurina ran to catch her with her weapon on one hand. "Mayuyu! Are you alright?" Jurina immediately asked as she easily carried the girl away from the dangerous creature. Mayu nodded. "Un, I'm fine Jurina-DUCK!!!"

Jurina quickly heeded to her advise and ducked. If she hadn't listened or even was late to respond to Mayu's warning for a split second, Jurina might've been knocked down by the creature. Still alive, no surprise, he retracted his right fist that tried to swing at Jurina's head. The holes were still in his arm and blood was dripping, but he ignored it. Especially his forehead. Blood ran down and split to both sides of his nose and down to his chin. Cocking his head to the left and right, he cracked his knuckles.

"Another girl! Boy, today really IS my lucky day!" He cackled out a laughter than sent chills down to our spines. Jurina ran over beside me and slowly let Mayu down. From the corner of my eyes, I saw her hand Mayu her spare pistol before focusing her attention on the man with her rifle. The two then lifted their weapons up at the vampire, their fingers ready to pull the trigger at any given time. His laughter then stopped when he saw what we were doing. "You girls are so foolish. No matter what you do, I will win. How about you all just surrender? It'll be much easier between us."

There was no answer or reply coming from us. Disappointment flashed across his face for a short moment before he shook his head. "You're just making this harder on yourselves..." In a flash, he was gone from our sight. The next second, I heard Jurina being tossed aside. I quickly turned to my left and saw her skidding dangerously nearly on the edge of the rooftop. The vampire stood in between Mayu and I. We then opened fired at the guy. But to our dismay, he threw two punches, one to each of us.

We both stumbled backward in opposite directions from each other. More gunshots were heard firing from the background, but the man, despite being shot at, ignored the new wounds that formed on his body. "Such annoyance..." He bent down and tore off a piece of the rooftop. Throwing it up and down in the air as though it was a rubber ball, he quickly threw it at a straight linear line to my left. The object flew at a dangerous rate, zipping past into the air with the sound of air being cut through. It soon landed within the top of a nearby treetop and into the green leaves. A muffled 'gah' was heard and the firings then ceased.

'Was that Rie? That can't be... No...' Anger quickly filled in my mind as I regained my composure. Whether that was Rie or another member, I was quickly angered. I decided that since bullets won't have any affect on the man's body, I should try to get up close and attack him physically. My body ran up to the creature, the gun still at hand. He looked prepared when I tried to slam the butt of the rifle at his face. With just one step, he avoided my attack completely.

Another attempted attack. Another dodge successfully made. No matter how many attempts I throw at him, it all failed. Mayu soon joined in with my attacks, but it did not make any improvement. Rather, it just made it easier for this man.

After jumping up into the air, both Mayu and I accidentally slammed into each other. Dizzy, we both tried to shake it off when he picked up Mayu again from the back of her shirt. Instead of keeping her in his grasp though, she threw her right at Jurina, who was just getting up from her spot. My eyes widen when I saw the two figures suddenly disappear from the edge of the rooftop, their screams heard followed by a loud crash. I barely had time to glance over at the male figure when he soon vanished from my sight again for the nth time. Trying to find him, I nearly dropped my weapon when I felt his breath on the back of my neck. "I'm right behind here, miss," he breathed, followed by a slight chuckle.

The vampire placed his hands on top of my shoulders, inhaling in my scent. "After fighting with you ladies, I feel a little... thirsty." My body instantly freeze in my spot. I knew exactly what was going to happen and I didn't like it. I struggled in his grasp, but his hold only tightened. The old wound on my right shoulder soon began to ache from upon the stress he's putting on. His breath. It came closer and closer to the area on the side of my neck. Sweat ran down on my face due to the fighting and the predicament I'm placed in.

Unable to see his face during the process, I felt something sharp stab into my neck. Pain registered to my brain and weakness suddenly fell upon my body. The weapon at hand fell from my grasp and landed loudly on the surface of the rooftop. My breathing became rapid and I tried to speak, but no words were able to be produced let alone even leave my mouth. Despite how much pain I was in, my body was unable to cooperate with my mind. The multiple thoughts that usually ran through my mind soon came to a stop and I, for once, blanked out.

I didn't know how long he was on my neck, but once he retracted his face away from my neck, my body invonluntarily shuddered. Weak and unable to think straight, I fell down to my knees and down to my side. Eyes were half closed on my eyes and darkness clouded around my vision. My breathing slowed down dramatically when I felt my body temperature dropping. Through my view, I could barely see the blurry male figure standing above from my body. "If you live, I expect for you to come after me." Then he slowly faded away from my vision. Then the background. Then everything around me.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 6
Post by: Llyloo on January 12, 2013, 04:57:45 PM
Aaaah ~~ What's a intense battle *w*.

Jurina is so cute... *w*.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 6
Post by: cisda83 on January 12, 2013, 09:11:46 PM
Wah... great action there....

What's going to happen next.... is she going to get infected by the virus?

Looking forward to the next update...

Thank you for the interesting fic.

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 6
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on January 12, 2013, 09:32:12 PM
Whatwhatwhat OHLORDILOVEIT. Is Yuihan going to turn into what I think she is going to turn into?~ oh dear, this is perfect~

Through this, I realized that I really like AKB-soldier fics. ;3

I read Wandering Ship too~ I like them both. ;3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 6
Post by: Suicchin on January 13, 2013, 05:05:50 AM
ASKDJHASD! Such a great fic! Really! It's awesome!! I like the plot and the characters and you write very very well!

And it have MaJuri <3 Points extra

Looking forward for next chapter
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 6
Post by: LoyalFlutist on January 13, 2013, 08:35:00 PM
Thanks for the comments! Ahhhhh, you all motivate me to writing my stories.  :on drink:

And fast update for a weekend I guess. I'm happy for that~ (Probably because I already wrote a plan out with this compared to my other fictions) :hee: But at the same time, I hope it's not lame. :on cloudeye:

Usually school would eat up my time, but then again... I'm only finished with the first week of school. Who knows what awaits for me in the next couple weeks.  :on blackhole:

[Chapter 7]

I had awaken, eyes still closed, with a slight groan escaping from with my lips. My consciousness has returned to my mind and so was the pain. A dull ache resonated within the right side of my neck. Without thinking, my hand quickly reached up and touched the area. My fingertips felt two small, but deep holes on my skin. Confusion ran through my mind as I retracted my hand.

'What exactly... happened?' I wasn't mindwiped. No, not at all. I couldn't remember what exactly happened that could've caused those holes. My eyes fluttered open and was met with a blurry version of my sight. The pair squinted, examining my surroundings with curioisty.

I was met with the dark sky and the eerie silence hanging in the air excluding the crickets chirping faintly in the background. I soon figured out that I was laying down on top of the shrine's rooftop. 'Why am I on top of here?' I pushed myself up with some difficulty and soon was barely able to stand upright. My hand touched the side of my head and swayed side to side as the world in my view was twisting at certain angles.

'Why am I so dizzy?' It was getting on my nerve how difficult it was to stand up straight without any problem. Left and right I looked in the rapidly moving world around me, I managed to see stairs leading downward. I didn't have to think twice for my body operated on its own. It headed straight toward the staircase and my feet took each step downward. It was as though I'm watching myself move around in this area.

The sense of smell wasn't operating as well, so I barely flinched when I saw blood on the steps. Going through the dark stairs, I now was located on the first floor. It was dark and difficult to perceive where I am apart from being on the bottom of the staircase. Lazily examining my surroundings, I dragged my feet over to the opened entrance that showed the outside world. I tripped a couple times over something soft on the ground. My body stumbled forward and soon I fell straight down on top of the soft object. My hands luckily reached out to brace for the impact, so I didn't receive much damage. However, it took me a while to push my body up once more from it. Little did I know that it was a human being that I had just fallen upon. After a couple long minutes of running into some distractions, I finally got out from the shrine building.

I was out alone here on the holy ground. My head then began ringing, bringing forth a headache. Scrunching my eyebrows, I saw a dark figure coming from the shadow. A familiar figure to be exact.

"Y-Yokoyama-san!" That voice. It was too familiar. The figure soon showed itself. The short black hair. Those sharp eyes. Despite my blurry vision, I was able to identify those facial features. I squinted at her when she approached in front of me. It was definitely familiar yet my brain wasn't registering any of her features. "Yokoyama-san! Are you alright?!"

I frowned at the volume of her voice. "You're loud..." My voice cracked as though it had never spoken before. But before I knew it, my vision soon became darker; the world around me spinning faster and faster. I then reached out to the girl with my hand in hopes of keeping myself from falling. She was fading rapidly from my sight and was getting further and further away from my spot. I too saw her reach out to me, but I blacked out.


"YOKOYAMA-SAN!" The girl, Shimazaki Haruka, screamed out when she saw Yui fall forward. Luckily in front of her, she caught the weak girl in her arms. "Yokoyama-san..." she muttered when she saw the figure in her arms unconscious. To her surprise, when Haruka touched Yui's skin, it was deathly cold. The heart beating that once beat against her chest was beginning to weaken and was pumping blood at a much slower rate than normal. Her eyes overlooked the sleeping figure. 'What exactly happened that caused her to be knocked out like this?'

A while ago, Haruka decided to take a nightly stroll in the forests, gathering some vegetable seeds for her backyard when she heard that a dark vampire was on the loose from some passerbys through the forest. Curiosity got the best of her and she exchanged a couple words with them. She soon found out that the vampire was heading toward the direction where the shrine near AEF base. Remembering that Yui was also there, Haruka panicked and decided to head straight to the area. She wanted to at least warn her about the presence of such creature.

It took her a couple days to travel by foot. She isn't quite a strong person let alone her weak vampire powers. But she did manage to travel at a faster rate than normal human beings. Once she arrived at the scene though, never did she expect to meet Yui under this sort of cirumstance.

From her viewpoint, she saw something that caught her attention. Something dark stood out from Yui's skin on her neck. Haruka felt a bad omnius feeling from it. 'I hope it's not what I think it is...'

Slowly, she brushed aside Yui's black hair that concealed most of her sweaty neck. Then a gasp from Haruka. There were the two holes that represented bite marks on the skin. It wasn't any natural bite marks though. The skin around the bite marks were purplish and blue; bruised to be exact. Vampire bite marks. 'Did the dark vampire that I have heard of bit her?' Haruka's blood boiled with the damage placed on the girl that she haven't seen in quite a while. She examined it closely and gravely mentally confirmed that it was indeed that creature she has heard of had bitten her.

"S-Shimazaki-san?" The familiar female voice was heard weakly spoken from behind Haruka. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw Rie slowly approaching at her direction. She carried a sniping gun in one hand and the other was covering one of her two dark eyes. In the dark night, Haruka's eyes widen when she saw blood dripping slowly down from her covered eyes. "Is that really you?"

Haruka wished she could run over and help Rie out, but she's already full with Yui at hand. She bobbed her head slowly up and down. "Yes, it's me. We meet again." It took some time for Rie to reach to her. Once standing by her side, she trailed her eyes from Haruka to the unconscious figure in her arms. Her lips stiffen at the sight. "Is that Yui? I'm sorry I'm asking such stupid questions here. I can't see well from my injury."

"No need to apologize, Kitahara-san." Haruka easily lifted the girl up in a bridal style as she stood up. Looking over at Rie, she shook her head. "Yui's in critical danger. Her blood pressure is dropping and she doesn't feel... quite alive." Haruka's expression darkened while she spoke. It tore her heart to know that the person that she wanted to see once more is in this state near death. Rie bit her bottom lip and exhaled weakly. "I'll give a call to General Takahashi about this. Since we're close to the base, hopefully the medics will be here at a very fast rate."

Rie quickly lowered the gun down from her hand and grabbed the transmitter from the side of her pant. While she gave a call to the base, Haruka saw two more figures coming from the left side of the building. Jurina and Mayu was coming at their direction with Mayu lending her shoulder to the younger girl. They limped their ways over to their direction. Haruka's blinked.

"W-Who are you?" Jurina panted while her face grimaced from the pain. From what Haruka could see, there were a couple bruises on the two girls. She eyed Jurina's hand placement on her left side. The only difference was that Mayu's expression was calm compared to Jurina. "I'm Shimazaki Haruka, an acquintance of both Kitahara-san and Yokoyama-san."

"Oh right... You're that girl... who I saw a while ago when we came to pick up them," Jurina breathed out her reply.

Mayu near her adjusted the weight on her shoulder. For such a short girl to walk and help the taller one walk must be a lot of effort for her. Then she shot a glare at Jurina. "You're so stupid to try to save me from the fall. Using yourself to soften the blow for me is only going to make it worse for you." A very quiet and weak chuckle left Jurina's mouth. "I didn't want my star to get hurt."

Mayu just sighed loudly. "I've never really liked how much of an extent you try to protect me..." Never one to agree with Jurina's overly protective attitude, she both viewed it as an act of bravery and foolishness. Turning her attention back to Haruka, she squinted her eyes. "We definitely need to take Jurina, Kitarie and Yui back to the base as fast as possible."

"What about you?"

"I'm alright. A couple bruises won't hurt. Jurina here most likely broke a couple bones of her ribcage while trying to save me from my fall."

Haruka nodded in understanding at her answer. Then she glanced over at the figure's sleeping face. Yui's face looked peaceful yet at the same time, she looked as though she was in pain. The girl gritted her teeth at the sight. "You're going to be okay, Yokoyama-san. Please don't give up on me."


To their luck, the emergency medic took away the injured and helped bring back Mayu and Haruka to the base. However, Haruka wasn't greeted in a friendly manner from the general herself. It was one in the morning and Minami wasn't too pleased to hear the news from Rie not too long ago.

"You had something to do with this, didn't you?" Minami growled under her breath as she grabbed Haruka's collar of her shirt. They were right outside of the emergency operating room where Yui, Jurina and Rie resided in. In one movement, she slammed the girl against the white wall in anger. Despite Atsuko's and Mayu's plea to tell her to stop, Minami kept focus on the girl in front of her. Tears welled up from the corner of her eyes as she spat out each and every one of her words. She was horrified to have found what had descended upon the injured members. Especially Yui, one of the few that she cared the most like a relative.

The girl in her grip simply remained calm. Her eyes made connection with Minami's and darkened. "I didn't do anything, General Takahashi-"

"You vampires did this. I saw those bite marks. You had something to do with this, huh?" Her grip tightened. "HUH?!"

"Minami!" Thankfully for Haruka, Atsuko finally managed to tear the angry general away from the girl. She had to lock Minami in a holding position, her arms restraining her movement. It took all her strength to keep the short girl at bay. "Minami! Listen to me! I said listen to me!"

"Atsuko! Yui is hurt, Rie is hurt and Jurina is hurt! The only person at the massacre is none other than Mayu and this girl over there!" she snarled. Minami was known to be linear with her thoughts when anger takes control of her mind. Unable to think straight, she snaps at almost everyone around her and makes reckless actions. If it weren't for Atsuko by her side, who knows what would've happened?

"Listen to me, Minami." Atsuko brought her face close enough to Minami's right ear so she was able to get her words across. Struggling to keep her in hold, she spoke out each word in a calm, but forceful manner. "This girl here did not do anything. Rather, she's the one that helped bring Yui back here along with the medics. Control yourself."


"There's no buts here, Minami. Stop placing the blame on someone else."

The words coming from her mouth slowly sunk into Minami's brain. Then she dropped her struggling, leaning against the taller girl. Her eyes that was once flared with anger now diminished into the look of nothing. More tears fell down upon her face, each droplet falling down upon the floor. Her body trembled with mixture of fear, regret and shock. One cannot blame her for not only was she told about their conditions but also the many deaths in the shrine she visits all in a short amount of time.

"Why is this happening?"


After the operation, Haruka sat inside of the patient room where Yui laid resting. Minami had already visited Yui privately by herself and left Haruka alone. She planned to visit Rie. Jurina was with Mayu, so she decided to visit her last. Oh, how Haruka remembered how angry Minami still was when she passed by the general. It seems that the general still has yet to trust her. She understood why she felt that way. It's natural for most anyone to be angry when they receive such horrid news in a short amount of time. Not to mention that Haruka is considered a vampire and Yui was bitten by one, so assumptions being made toward her is not surprising.

Messing with the wooden white stool that she sat on, she sadly watched Yui on the bed. The pale skin due to the loss of blood. The white guaze wrapped around her neck. The shallow breathing coming from within the oxygen mask, barely showing her exhales. The painful expression on her face every now and then as though someone was torturing her. It tugged on Haruka's heartstring when she saw how bad of a state Yui's in. "Yokoyama-san..." Her hand reached over to Yui's and touched it. Soon she cupped her hands with the frail, bony hand. Her thumbs rubbed gently against her skin as she tried to keep a calm composure.

Kojima Haruna had told the condition of Yui. Since the Z-virus has entered into her body, who knows what will happen. She wasn't able to give anymore explanation for it was her first time encountering with this case with one of their own members. However, it wasn't her first time encountering a patient being bitten by one. It was the dark vampires' bite that she has first encountered with.

"When will you wake up?" Haruka whispered, biting the bottom of her lip. Her heart ached so much that it might as well stop beating. She breathed heavily at the sight. Haruka's head then hanged, the chin touching her chest. Shaking it slowly left and right, she didn't know what to do.

Haruka knew that once a dark vampire bites any creature, the creature will either be left to die or go insane and become another part of their kind. It was complicated. When for Haruka's case, she was merely bitten by a neutral type vampire. Thus she wasn't affected in a negative way and was still able to live a normal life without trouble. But for Yui's case, it's different. There is no known cure for these viruses let alone know how to treat it. Will Yui cease to exist in this world? Or will she soon awaken and become dangerous to the society? Either way, a transformation from a human being to a vampire will be a painful process and require many days for them to fully become that creature.


That voice. Haruka immediately snapped her head up and saw the figure on the bed with her eyes barely opened. "Y-Yokoyama-san?" She couldn't believe it. Was she really awake that fast? It was strange, but Haruka didn't care at the moment. Happiness filled within her when she saw the figure examining the room. Her gaze soon fell upon Haruka and widen. Then the pair of eyes turned from the dark black pupils to the color red. Bright red that resonated a glow.

Warning signals rang into Haruka's mind when she knew what exactly was going on. "Y-Yokoyama-san!" She knew that the bite from the dark vampire would transform Yui but not at this dangerous rapid rate! Confused, she got up from her seat and retracted her hand when Yui too sat up from the bed. Yui got up easily as though she wasn't injured in the first place. Then there was a grin on her face. Laughter came from the figure.

When her mouth opened, Haruka stared in horror to see fangs within her rows of teeth. 'How did she change so fast!' In a split moment, Haruka was pinned on the ground with Yui on top of her. Her hands held down Haruka's arms as she stared at the younger girl. The pair of eyes on her face brightened. No words came out of her mouth as she brought her face near Haruka's.

"Yokoyama-san! Yokoyama-san!" Haruka tried to snap Yui's senses back. "Yokoyama-san! Please snap out of it! Yokoyama-san!"

She stiffened when she felt the tip of her fangs just brushing against her sensitive skin. Unintentionally, she let out a soft, strained moan from the touch. Her breathing was rapid as she struggled to escape out of her grasp. "Yokoyama Yui, please!" When she felt the fangs place their pressure on her skin, Haruka prepared for the worse and squeezed her eyes shut.

But nothing. She felt the fangs on her neck not moving. One seconds. Two seconds. Five seconds. The fangs on her neck still did not move. Then it disappeared.

Unsure of what exactly happened, she opened her eyes to see Yui's eyes return back to their natural color. Her eyes widen when she saw what she was doing to Haruka. "S-Shimazaki-san..."


I was staring in horror when I found myself pinning Haruka down on the cold white hospital floor. My hands were holding down her arms and I was right above her face. I was placed at such a close distance between her face and mine that her breath could be felt with each exhale. "What... was I doing?" I whispered out in a quiet voice. Soon I scrambled away from her and felt dizzy from the sudden fast movement. Pain then registered within my brain as I winced. The pain didn't just come from my neck but internally in my body. It was as though someone had lit a fire inside of my system. But bearing with the pain, I felt something off within my mouth.

Unconsciously, I brought my shaky left hand up to my mouth. Fangs. I felt them within my fingertips. The sharpness as though it came from a tiger's mouth. A shudder ran down my spine. "What's going on?" A headache also came along, forcing me to squint my eyes at such crushing pain. 'What kind of headache gives me this much pain?' The pain came in waves, each one making it less bearable.

Haruka in front of me, who was now sitting up, had her eyes widen at my direction. Before I knew it, my consciousness soon began slipping away from my body due to the pain. "Yokoyama-san!" I heard her call out my name and crawled over to me in a fast pace.

Whatever happened after I blacked out was unknown to me.

I guess it was somewhat expected that Paruru would appear again here?  :hehehe:
And I suppose some explanation will help clear up some questions on what happened to Yuihan here on the next chapter by Doctor Kojima (and a new character too)  :dunno:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 7
Post by: Llyloo on January 13, 2013, 08:46:52 PM
WOWOWOWO. Minami is scary when we touch to Yui ~~

I want Yuko with Doctor Kojima ( yay I still complain because Yuko is far away èwé )

Thanks you !
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 7
Post by: cisda83 on January 14, 2013, 04:00:13 AM
Well its' getting more and more interesting... Thank you

Eh... Atsuko is a very understand person.

What's going to happen with Yui...

Can't wait to see the next update.

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 7
Post by: fffff on January 15, 2013, 09:27:18 PM
Yuihan... You need to be alright... For Haruka...
Oh yeah, just stopped by to say that I love this fic!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 7
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 01, 2013, 06:09:11 AM
Double update for today (or well, on two days since it's just past midnight here in my area) !

Thank you very much for the comments and hope you all enjoy this next chapter! (I felt that it was getting lamer than the previous chapter, but oh well... I'll try harder on my next one.  :fainted: )

[Chapter 8]

"Haruna, please tell me her condition so far."

"Alright Minami... Etto... It looks like the Z-Virus has progressed at a much dangerous rate than I had predicted. The good news though is that Yui is fine and sleeping now. The bad news though is that she's probably going to stay unconscious for a long period of time due to the pain from the sudden abrupt change with her internal body system. So I can't be sure when she'll be awake..."

Haruna was at her office room, sitting behind her desk. Standing in front of her was none other than Takahashi Minami. Her brown hair disheveled from staying up all night both during and after operation, her eyes were seen to have shadows underneath the pair. She didn’t get any sleep and so did the doctor. The two were exhausted to put it in a simple statement. Currently Haruna was trying to explain to Minami about Yui's condition.

When Haruka had to call for the nurse, which Kimoto Kanon luckily was passing by, Haruna and Minami was shocked about the event. Kanon quickly called for Haruna, which resulted in the doctor rushing over with Minami right on her heels. They saw Yui shivering violently on the cold hospital floor, whimpering heard slipping past her opened mouth. Upon further inspection and observation, they were startled to find fangs in her mouth. If it weren’t for Haruna or even Kanon, Yui could’ve suffered far much more than the current condition right now. Yui was placed under a deep sleep and was pumped with as much painkiller medication as possible without overdose. However, the virus inside of her body still continue to torment her.

The Z-Virus. A virus that transforms ordinary creatures into blood-sucking demons. No one knows who it originated from it and what exactly caused it, but the likelihood was from mutations of the virus. Of course. Just like an ordinary flu virus that changes every year, so did these horrendous virus. From Haruna's knowledge, this type of virus takes days, weeks or even months to complete the transformation of any living being. The side effect of the process was the pain of the victim's body trying to accept the change. At first, it'll start attacking its own body but will soon have to admit defeat. Thus why the transformation between one being to another is a painful process despite taking medication. 

Yui's conditions though were a bit different from what Haruna and Haruka had expected. It was progressing rapidly. A little too rapidly to be exact. In less than 24 hours, Yui had turned into a vampire that many feared.

"It looks like her body is still in the process of the transformation," Haruna added. "From the pain monitor, I could see that she's still suffering."

A slam was heard resonating in the air. It startled the doctor and she nearly jumped out of her seat. But it was only the general's hands on top of her desk wooden's surface. Anger was shown beneath her red eyes from crying earlier. Biting the bottom of her lip, Minami then said, "Can you please do something, Haruna? I trust that you can-"

"I don't know, Minami. Honestly, this is something beyond what I had learned." She leaned forth on her desk and brought her hands together into a fist. Her elbowed rested against the surface as she brought her chin on top of her fisted hands. "But all we can do is wait patiently. She's not in any other danger and won't be killed I can assure to you at least."

Silence. Then a long, exhausted sigh from the shorter girl. She removed one hand from the desk and rubbed her temple. "I'm so worried about her... Suffering through the torturing pain… I’m so very very worried…. Gomen."

Haruna shook her head. "Iie. You don't need to apologize, Minami. It's natural for one to worry about their loved ones. Especially one that is close to you."

Minami then shot a look at her, eyebrows raised. "Well, when did you become so wise so suddenly?"

The other girl simply chuckled as she closed her eyes. "You all may consider me an airhead and an idiot, but when it comes down to my actual job, I can't afford to joke around. I have the patients' life at hand."


Mayu was frowning when she saw Jurina trying to get up from the hospital bed. As much as the younger girl had to rest, she's the type of person that hates staying still any longer than five minutes in one spot.

"Mayuyu!" she whined as Mayu struggled to keep her down on the bed. "Lemme go! I wanna get up!"

"No. You. Can't." Mayu sharply spoke each word.

Earlier Haruna came and told Mayu that Jurina had broken about three rib bones in her left rib cage. She wasn't in any critical danger, but she was required to stay within the hospital for a week and is forbidden from going on any mission for a full month. It was needed if she ever wanted full recovery. Jurina however obviously didn't like the news but Mayu felt somewhat grateful for it.

It wasn't that Mayu didn't like Jurina being with her or being healthy. She didn't mind being with the younger girl at all and wanted her to be top notch with her health. She was simply irritated at the attitude she possess. She was irritated when Jurina put herself through danger just to save her life. Irritated with her stubbornness for wanting to always be by her side. What is she, some sort of protector? It's not like Mayu's weak after all. She was always able to slip through most dangerous situation without a single problem.

"I would hate to call the nurses and make them force you to stay down for a bit." Jurina's eyes widen but then squinted. "No you wouldn't."

Mayu rolled her eyes. "Oh yes I can."

"I dare you to."

She then shrugged her shoulders. "Fine, suit yourself." The older girl didn't hesitate to reach over to the red button on the wall behind where Jurina laid to call in the nurse. But before she could even press it, a hand stopped her hand midway. Mayu frowned when Jurina's hand gripped her wrist tightly. Looking at the other girl, she almost wanted to cover her eyes when Jurina pulled off her puppy-eyes technique.

'No no no. Mayu, you need to control yourself. Don't be manipulated by her eyes. Just don't look into her eyes. You-argh, I give up.' She exhaled loudly through her nose and lowered her hand back down to her side. "Fine, I won't. But that doesn't mean won't do it later."

Sparkles could literally be seen Jurina's eyes as she tried to give Mayu a hug. Mayu looked at the other direction with a blush on her face as the younger girl wrapped her arms around her waist. She pressed her face against Mayu’s stomach, causing the girl to blush even brighter. “You smell nice as always, Mayuyu~” Jurina praised as she grinned within the girl.

All Mayu could do was mumble under her breath, words like “Baka” and “That’s not true” heard.

Soon Mayu slipped out of Jurina’s grasp and brushed her clothing. “I need to go to General Takahashi,” she explained to Jurina as she began to take her leave.

“Eh? She already needs you?”

“Yes.” Her hand came up to her black bangs and toyed around with it thanks to her bad habit. “It seems like she’s sending me out on another mission.”

She could’ve sworn that Jurina’s eyes were going to bulge out of its sockets. “W-What!? Isn’t that too soon?! You just returned from the mission just barely two full days! And a dangerous one too!”

Mayu shrugged her shoulders and stopped touching her bangs. “It’s nothing much. Going to help the other members to clean up and bury the dead on the shrine's ground now since it’s only nine in the morning.”

“But what if there’s going to be more of those cursed vampires? I can’t afford to let you go out on your own without me.” Jurina tried to push herself up the bed once more but winced at the pain from her movement. Another sigh came out of Mayu’s mouth and shook her head. “I’m going to be fine, Jurina. I know what I’m doing and I think you should worry about yourself more. If you keep pushing yourself like that, you’ll never get better.”

That seemed to have silenced Jurina for she didn’t speak anymore. After a couple long seconds of silence, Mayu then resumed walking out of the room and into the hallway. She clicked the door shut behind her, leaving the stunned Jurina inside.

“I see that your visiting time with Jurina is done.” The general’s voice was heard from the younger girl’s left. Shooting a glance at the source of the sound, she nodded. There was a sound of the boot tapping on the floor. “I see. Remember the mission I told you earlier, Mayu?”

Another bob of her head, earning a satisfied look on Minami’s face. But that satisfied expression immediately was replaced with a stern look. “It’s too dangerous up there since we’re not sure if that same vampire will ever come back. So instead of assigning you to investigate more about it, I want you just to help bury the dead with respect.” Shaking her head, she lowered her head so the brown bangs would cover her eyes. “So many deaths in such short amount of time. The world really is corrupt at this point…”


Mayu had arrived to the shrine's holy ground and had been there till the late evening.The sky has turned orange with the sun from the distance setting.There were countless amount of dead bodies that it seems near impossible to get the area cleaned up. Even with the cleaning crew, which consisted of ten girls, it took them all much longer than they had expected. One by one, each body was buried in a nearby graveyard from the shrine's ground. It was littered with tombstones sticking out from the earth's soil. Each stone representing and marked with the name of the deceased.

"It looks as though we've cleaned up all of the bodies out here, but we need to have someone check inside to be sure the group in there also cleaned up everything," one of the girls, Kuramochi Asuka, requested. Asuka was in charge of the entire clean up crew; captain to be precise. Long black hair flowed down to her lower back as she wore a red cap. Apart from the cap, she wore the same type of uniform the other members were forced to wear around when they were awake. At the moment, there's four members including Mayu staying outside as the others resided inside. Mayu quickly offered herself as a volunteer. "I'll go in and check on them."

Asuka, who had the clipboard at hand, glanced at it for a brief moment before approval. "Alright then. The rest of us will stay out here to check on any remaining bodies we've missed. Be sure to warn the members that they only have an hour left in there." Minami had strictly stated that they were to return to the base before nightfall descended upon them. The general didn't care if the bodies were all not collected. Their health was important and the living always first priority above the dead.

Soon Mayu was inside the shrine with the members scattered here and there. Two of them were on the first floor, carrying bodies in black sack bags. They threw them on top of a nearby wagon. Once it was filled up, the members would push them outside and straight toward the graveyard area. Body counts were filling up rapidly just from the number of bodies seen on the transporting equipment. From what Mayu is seeing, the first floor seems cleared up for the most part.

She then moved on ahead to the second floor. A single member was busy checking in on one of the rooms. "Is every room checked?" Mayu asked as she approached the female soldier. Her head retracted from peeking into one of the rooms. "I have except for that one room down in the hallway. Last room to the right," she pointed out.

"I'll check it out for you then. Just remember we only have an hour left before we leave." With that said, she walked toward the direction where the room was located. The door was already opened, so that was one less action Mayu had to act upon. However, the female figure suddenly paused in front of the room's entrance.

She didn't take a step into the room just yet. It was the same room where she and Yui saw that one monk. The one monk that died before their eyes. This thought circled around her mind. Mayu felt slightly hesitant to enter but forced her body to go inside. The smell of death and blood slapped her across the face upon entering. She resisted the temptation to pinch her nose closed. The need to walk away. Mayu would like that, truth be told.

Taking a deep breath, she examined the entire room. From the right corner of the room still had the deceased man in spot. Mayu didn't feel sad but rather pity him for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Slowly walking over to him, she began to call out to the female soldier from out the hallway for assistance. "I need somone-" Her sentence stopped midway. Mayu cut herself off for she felt a presence from behind. Then in a slow motion, she twisted her neck around to see who or what it was from behind.

"I see that you noticed me," a young, mature female's voice spoke up.

Startled, Mayu quickly drew out her pistol gun and pointed it at the standing figure. To her surprise, it was only a mature young female. Black raven hair reached down behind her back accompanied by her dark eyes. The dark eyes that could draw Mayu into a trance upon making contact. She wore a black dress, merely smiling at the other female. But when she smiled, Mayu could visibly see fangs sticking out from her closed lips. "W-Who are you?" Mayu's voice squeaked while keeping aim at the girl in front of her. Her hands were trembling slightly. Maybe she already had enough surprises from yesterday that it's affecting her at such crucial moment. Maybe she just didn't want to believe that she's possibly seeing a vampire for the second time in her life. Was this vampire just like the vampire she was forced to fight with yesterday? So many questions were swimming around inside her skull.

A chuckle was heard from the other figure. "I'm not going to hurt you, little girl," she said.

Mayu frowned at the statement. Her gun was still up in the air, not adjusting the aim at any other directions. "And how should I know if you're not lying?"

She was startled when the other person then laughed. It wasn't a laugh of mockery or evil. re like the laugh was as though she found Mayu's words to be hilariously funny. The girl then approached to Mayu. Mayu's grip tightened around the gun, finding her body unable to back away. Rather, she felt like she was rooted in her spot despite the temptation to get away. Their eyes were locked onto each others. Upon looking at her eyes, Mayu thought her body was paralyzed. Paralyzed with fear or... was it something more?

Once she stood in front of Mayu, the taller girl leaned in just far enough for their nose to touch each other. She still avoided touching the gun, which was aimed at her chest. The girl inhaled deeply and then exhaled out loudly. "You smell nice," she commented. Mayu doesn't know whether to take it as a compliment or as a threat. Either way, she still did not lower her weapon at hand, afraid.

There was a sad expression flashing across the other girl's face when she saw the gun. "Looks like you're still cautious of me." Then there was a smirk from the corner of her mouth. Just a small little curve that is barely noticeable. "You need more convincing I'm afraid."

The next scene was unexpected for Mayu. A little too unexpected.

Their lips came together. The taller girl brought them together, closing her eyes during the process. Mayu's eyes widen, her mind blanking out at the situation at hand. She was shocked. The lips on top of hers... Is she really kissing?! Kissing especially another girl?! Then in a couple seconds, the two girls separated.

Unexpectedly, Mayu's face turned bright red. Her grip on the gun's handle were shaking from either embarrassment or shock. The other girl seems to have liked it for she giggled. "You really do taste delicious just as your scent."

Mayu tried to reply back only to find the words caught in her throats. Was it due to being caught off guard? Maybe.

The other girl gave her a wink and stuck her tongue out at the shorter girl. "Watanabe Mayu, I'll be sure to visit you once more in the future." Within seconds, the figure backed away into the shadow and blended in. Soon she disappeared from Mayu's sight.


Nightfall has fallen and the peaceful dark sky was shown up above. Stars and the one huge crescent shaped moon was seen from the distant; its gentle white rays falling upon the earth's surface.

"Kashiwagi Yuki, I told you to stop snooping around those humans."

The so-called girl named Yuki, who is now standing on a household patio, sighed quietly when she heard the voice. The house was located on a mountain nearby the AEF base, hidden from most everyone's view. High up in elevation, no human would be able to come up without traveling for a good couple days in average.

The ikemen girl approached behind Yuki and gave her a hug. Her arms wrapped around her waist, she rested her head on top of Yuki's left shoulder. Miyazawa Sae was her name. She was also a vampire just like Yuki. However, she was special. Unlike the dark vampires, she is the polar opposite. Thus she was able to house Yuki and another resident, Matsui Rena. The two are special, so she wanted to keep any eye out on them for they were neutral vampires (just like Shimazaki Haruka).

For a split second, there was the expression of annoyance flashing across the other girl's face. "Sae, what's wrong with watching over them?" she rolled her eyes. The girl felt Sae from behind arms tighten just slightly. "You already know I love you, so I don't want you out of my sight."

A sigh. Then with one movement, Yuki was out and free from Sae's grasp. A fake smile flashed at the ikemen. "I-I know..." Unknown to Sae, Yuki didn't love her. No. She didn't like her at all. She only viewed her as a friend who provided shelter and a safe haven for her and Rena. However, Sae doesn't seem to get the message or rather still expressed her love to her. A one-sided love one may call it. The only person that caught Yuki's attention however was none other than the human Watanabe Mayu.

That small girl. That cute little military squad member. Oh, how much she wanted to randomly pounce on Mayu and cuddle on her. Yuki really loved everything about her. From her cold but sometimes soft and gentle attitude and 'cyborg' personality to the intelligence and beauty. She is perfect to her eyes.

Yuki remembered seeing the girl a couple of months ago out in the woods. At that time, Mayu was out on a solo mission. Yuki however was out hunting for food. She needed to get just one deer in order to feed Rena and Sae. (Though Rena does the cooking for Yuki is a terrible terrible chef) She was up on the treetops, watching from above as the younger member trended forward with caution. Every now and then, Yuki held her breath when Mayu looked up from above.

This older girl had the ability to blend into the darkness and shadows of most anything aside from moving at high speed. So using the ability, she hid herself from Mayu's view. The younger girl continued onward only to be faced with a couple of zombies coming at her direction. Yuki frowned at the scenario. She felt as though she should jump down and save Mayu from the walking dead. However, she was proven wrong. In a full minute, Mayu was walking back with the gun at hand. The creatures were all left to rot and redie from behind. Yuki was definitely impressed back then. But that was just the beginning.

Over time, Yuki began 'stalking' her more and more often. The only time she didn't get a chance to watch over her was from last night. It was only because Sae held her back and banned her from going anymore out into the human world.

"You know what would happen if you're dark vampire self took over, right?" Sae's voice snapped Yuki back into reality. She was staring at the other girl, dead seriousness shown in her eyes. Yuki gulped and smiled nervously. "Y-Yeah... I know that."

Both Yuki and Rena were neutral vampires, yes. But the both of them were close to becoming a dark vampire. Maybe it was because of their past that had caused them to become like this. Maybe it was from all of the killings and murders long ago before Sae took them in.

Sighing, Sae walked away from the other girl and back inside of the house without another word. She was now left standing alone in the patio.

Her fingers slowly came up to touch her lips. The very lips that came upon contact with Mayu's. Though it must be very startling for the other girl, Yuki truly had enjoyed it. Especially seeing the priceless shocked reaction Mayu had showed. Her lips formed into a curve on both sides upward when she thought about the kiss they had done.


"General Takahashi, there's a visitor wanting to come and see you."

"Hmmhmm... I don't want to see them."

"But General, this person fully requested that she wants to meet you ASAP-"

"Argh, I told you I don't want to see anyone at the moment. I'm busy watching over Yuihan here-"

"It's Sashihara Rino."

"......Wakarimasu. I'm heading over to my office right now."
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 8
Post by: nik11 on February 01, 2013, 06:46:59 AM
Mayuki!!!  :twothumbs

Yuki is so cute with Mayu,
I just got hooked on your story,
can't wait for more mayuki interaction and maybe a wmatsui too

Hope Yui will be okay and come out as an awesome vampire

Thanks for the update, please update soon.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 8
Post by: cisda83 on February 01, 2013, 08:50:50 AM
Yui is turning into a vampire...

Yuki is stalking Mayu.... without Mayu knew.... but now they knew each other.... some more they kissed.

Sae is having one-side love for Yuki... and she didn't notice.... dense

Thank you for the update....

What's going to happen next to everyone...?

Can't wait to see more

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 8
Post by: Llyloo on February 01, 2013, 09:30:39 AM
I'll make a short comment since I'm at work and very sleepy ( ... yay like always xD )

I love it *w* ganbatte Yui \o/

Huhu Yuki, I love the Yuki stalkeuse - remember the pv with Yuki who stalk Yui -run away- -
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 8
Post by: Yuki88 on February 03, 2013, 10:26:11 AM
Ah... Yuihan turning into a vampire  :(

And.. OH YES! MAYUKI  :wub:
Yukirin you stalker  :w00t:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 8
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 15, 2013, 01:47:37 AM
@nik11: wMatsui will have their moments quite soon! So be patient~

Thanks for the comments! Here's the next chapter of this story and well... It's somewhat short so I apologize about that.  :err:

[Chapter 9]

Sayaka, who was in her human state, stood on top of the cliff. Her eyes were seen staring off into the distant. On the highest cliff where only a couple miles away from behind was where the lair of her clan is located. Wearing a light brown t-shirt with blue ripped jeans, she looked like an ordinary teenager. The view was peaceful. Night sky had many stars scattered around in different parts; not a single cloud was seen. A crescent white moon shined its gentle white light upon earth. And right below the cliff was the lush green forest that extended far beyond her view. Gentle whooshing sound from the night wind blew against the leaves of the trees, shaking them ever so slightly. Not a single daylight creature was out for it was the night creatures turn to rise. That didn't last long though when another werewolf who was also in her human form by the name of Yagami Kumi approached to her with some disturbing news.

"Akimoto Sayaka, that vampire has made his strike once again," Kumi grave spoke. She tugged on the end of the blue collar of her t-shirt and brushed any debris off of her black sweat pants.

"Again?" Sayaka turned her body around so she was able to properly face Kumi. The other girl nodded her head nervously. "H-Hai..."

She frowned. "What has he done this time?"

"Well, he has made his attack on the human's society and destroyed the holy ground nearby the Akihabara Elimination Force's base." The taller girl of the two bit the bottom of her lip and sighed loudly. Bringing her left hand up to touch her chin, she mumbled, "I see... These humans really are weak..." Then she closed her eyes. "Especially if it's against THAT vampire..."

"Ano... I also have to add something, Sayaka," Kumi hesitantly spoke up. She knew that Sayaka probably wouldn't like the next news she has to tell at all. Known to be protective of the humans and despising the vampires greatly, Sayaka had a huge grudge against them ever since they wiped out her family. "He also managed to turn a fellow squad member into one of his kinds..."

Sayaka's eyes fluttered open without a second to waste. Her eyes widening, she stared at Kumi. "Is that true?"

"Sadly, it is." She growled under her breath, flashing her teeth and grumbling even more under her breath. "This is a serious issue to deal with... I even heard that the vampires themselves are having problems dealing with this man." Basically everyone was having problem with this one man. This certain vampire has been causing major ruckus among citizens and creatures of all sorts. Destruction was what he was best at doing. Bloodshed were always produced from both the warriors and the defenseless. Not a single survivor is left behind. No one knows exactly his name or who he's related to (if he ever does have any living relatives or friends). He seems to always be alone, so one can come to a conclusion that he's alone.

Sayaka shook her head with worry. "Do you know who exactly got... bitten by him?"

Kumi nodded. "Squad member Yokoyama Yui. At the moment, she's unconscious and will most likely stay in that state for quite a while." Brushing a lock of her black hair aside from her shoulder, she yawned openly. "At least this is what Kanon had told me." Kumi was, yes, a werewolf. But she has maintained close relationship with not only Sayaka as her only trusted partner but also AEF military member and nurse, Kimoto Kanon. The two met at a special predicament and have been very close ever since. Since they were far away from each other, Kanon would usually fill in the details to Kumi via communicator. This is proven vital for the werewolves and Kanon in general.

"I see then..." The other girl tore her gaze away from Kumi and back out into the wilderness. Crossing her arms, the corner of her mouth twitched. "We'll just have to keep an eye out on that certain cursed vampire and hope we can prevent his next move."


"Mayu? Mayu. Mayuyu~ ...Oi! Mayu-chan!"

The voice that was desperately trying to call out to her attention finally made the cyborg girl snap out of her trance-like state. In front of her, Jurina was sitting on top of her hospital bed, arms crossed. "What were you thinking? Staring out into space like that is usually something you don't do." The older girl was visiting Jurina once she had finished cleaning up the ground of the shrine since this morning. She's heard that Jurina would not stop making such a fuss once Mayu had left her behind for her work. Seated nearby on a wooden stool, her left hand unconsciously trailed up to her lips. Fingers brushing lightly against the soft pair, she remembered vividly the vampire that had just touched these sensitive parts of the mouth with her own.

"Mayu-chan~ Back to earth please~"

"E-Er... R-Right..."

Jurina's eyes squinted when she saw how awkward Mayu was acting. She wasn't her usual self definitely. Ever since the girl had returned from her mission, she hasn't been acting the same like before she left. And the way she was touching her lips... A little anger mark could be imagined seen on the side of Jurina's head. It's not surprising for her to become irritated. "Did something happen while you were doing your small mission?"

"Nothing happened!" Mayu stiffened up on her seat, flashing a fake smile at the younger girl's direction. A couple seconds passed by and the older girl decided to take her leave. She felt like right now is not the right time to be hanging around Jurina too much. Then quickly getting up from her seat, she excused herself out of the room without another word spoken. And this all happened in less than one minute. When the door clicked shut behind her, Jurina blinked dumbly at the situation at hand. 'Did I say something wrong?'

Meanwhile, Mayu was just right outside of the door, leaning her back against it to brace her body. The taste of the vampire's lips still lingered on hers. As much as she wanted to get rid of it, it still stayed stubbornly. What surprised her the most was how the vampire knew her name when the two have never met together. After they had met just barely an hour ago, Mayu was completely stunned in her state and still is. Unable to snap out of her thoughts, she wondered if that vampire would see her again in the future due to her words.

As the shorter girl stood outside, pondering with her thoughts, Jurina was left inside with a sad expression on her face. Sighing softly, she laid back down on the bed and crossed her arms behind her head. Her eyes were trained upon the white ceiling of the patient's hospital room up above. Fixed at the one spot. Soon it closed. 'Mayuyu... I'm really worried about you...'


Haruka sat on the wooden stool, watching sadly over Yui's motionless body on the hospital bed nearby on her left. She swallowed, having difficulty ignoring the constant beeping sounds from the vital machine that kept track of the unconscious girl's heart beat rate. The girl's breathing could be heard exhaling loudly through the oxygen mask. Pale body from the huge lost of blood and the transformation occurring within her body. Haruka felt terrible. It was like she's being tortured emotionally, feeling her heart string tug painfully when Yui's expression on her face showed sign of being in agony.

Her hands slowly reached over to Yui's right hand. Upon contact with her skin, coldness was felt. Colder than Haruka's normal body temperature. "Yokoyama-san..." she whispered faintly and weakly. The thumbs ran up and down against Yui's hand. Though no tears were formed in Haruka's eyes, she was nowhere near being alright or even 'fine.'

"If only I could come a little sooner... Then none of this would've happened." Haruka is a weak neutral vampire, yes. But she would be willing to lay down her life just to save Yui, especially from this ill-fate. Willing to do anything just to keep her safe. Anything even if it means she has to die. For her to remember vividly how lifeless and close Yui was to being dead in her very arms terrified her greatly. Scarring her. Hating herself for that. If only she wasn't so weak... If she only traveled a day earlier...

While she was blaming herself mentally for the state Yui is currently in, there was a knock on the door from outside. A small pause. Then Haruka answered, "Who is it?" She retracted her hands away and twisted her body around to the person that now opened the door. Pushing the door forward was none other than Kitahara Rie. A white patch was on her right eye, hindering her from being able to see with both eyes. "It's just me, Shimazaki-san."

Haruka simply acknowledged her presence and allowed her to enter inside of the room. Now the two girls were sitting by Yui's bed, watching with worried expression. "I'm scared of what is to come to Yuihan," Rie admitted. Her lips stiffen as her hands formed into shaking fists. "That vampire should be taken down for harming Yui like this."

Despite being on the same wavelength with this girl, Haruka felt slightly... awkward when she began talking about Yui. But she stayed silent and let her express her negativity about the situation at hand. It's natural for humans to express their concerns of such serious case like this. She turned her attention back to the sleeping figure and sighed. 'Yokoyama-san...' Many thoughts ran through her head, loading it up with each passing second. She knew that a dark vampire would be very very VERY difficult to tame let alone even keep under control. Yui may be known to be a great soldier and member of the AEF doesn't mean that she might be able to control the urges of destruction and blood in her new form. As she stared at Yui, something suddenly clicked inside of her head.

'I know what I should do.' Suddenly without warning, she got up from her seat and nearly knocked over the stool that she sat on. Rie from the other side of the bed glanced up and saw Haruka standing. "Is there something wrong, Shimazaki-san?"

Completely ignoring Rie, Haruka quickly walked out of the room and closed the door from behind. Leaving the confused Rie to focus back on Yui's condition, Haruka decided to see if back in her village there was any books referring to the dark vampire's state. In her village, there was one house that held all of the books ranging from novels and short stories written by many famous authors to herbal medicines guide and dark magic.

'I need to go back to the village and see if there's anything that can help Yokoyama-san. Anything that can at least keep her from becoming a crazed vampire.' Then with that thought in mind, she walked towards the elevator. But before she left, she saw Kanon passing by with a clipboard at hand. "Ah, excuse me," she caught the younger girl's attention for a brief moment.

"Yes?" Kanon replied. "Is there something you need, miss?"

"Let Takahashi-san and those that ask of my presence know that I'm returning to my village right now. I probably won't be back for another couple weeks."


Minami sat behind her desk, staring straight at the person across from her. Her eyebrows scrunched together and hands folded neatly together placed right below her nose, covering her mouth. Atsuko was standing right beside the general's right, arms by her side. Though she may be calm, her eyes were like a hawk, observing the other girl with caution. Tension filled the uncomfortable atmosphere to the point that any normal sane human being would want to get out of the room.

"So I see that you have returned, Sashihara Rino." There was a hint of anger within the tone of her voice as she spoke. Minami is holding suspicion against the girl in front of her. Dressed in a white lab coat and a metal, silver suitcase on the ground next to her, she looked like a professor ready to perform his lab experiments. "Where were you this entire time?"

"Ever since the incident that was created back in Australia, I had a secret hide-out in Japan here."

The general rubbed the side of her head as Atsuko sent a questioning glance at Rino. "Aiya... Even though you're the one that caused the virus, you don't even know how to even cure it..."

"Stop reminding about the past, Bakamina. I know my mistake and plan to fix them as soon as possible."

Minami scoffed. "Well you better fix it fast because the number of death tolls are climbing within every passing second; every breath we take so to speak."

Rino shrugged her shoulders and brushed aside her comment. She then decided to engage into another topic; another matter that she wanted to get at hand with Minami here.

"I want to speak to you about the many viruses that has been identified currently."

"I know there's the X, Y and Z viruses running around in this wrecked-up world of ours."

"I'm sure you might want to know more information on them..."

Before Rino could speak any more, Minami stopped her by raising her left palm into the air. "Wait. If you want to surely speak more about this virus, you might as well want to talk to the rest of the members here in the force. They have the right to know more about the world around them." The other girl raised one of her eyebrows upward but didn't have any complaints. "Alright then."

I think it's time we let Rena, Yuki, Jurina and Mayu to be in focus for the next chapter.  :glasses:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: nik11 on February 15, 2013, 06:05:38 AM
Aha Sasshi caused all the problems.

Yay, WMatsui and MaYuki on next chapter, can't wait.

Thanks for the update! Your story just keeps on getting better  :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on February 15, 2013, 06:45:16 AM
Nice chapter there!  :thumbup

Update soon can't wait to read it!!!!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: matsuru on February 15, 2013, 07:20:15 AM
nice update!   :on GJ: :on GJ:

wmatsui and mayuki focus on the next chapter? yeey can't be patient to wait  :cow: :cow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 15, 2013, 11:10:08 AM
*w* Go write the next chapter please ! **

I loved that chapter **
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: cisda83 on February 16, 2013, 09:22:46 PM
Nice fic as always....

Mayu Jurina moment is so nice....

Minami is so leader-ly... so cool

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 17, 2013, 12:40:11 PM
Hi, I'm so glad to see and read your fic. It is really good. I really like it. I like the flow of the story. I find Mayu and Jurina here very cute. When are WMatsui meeting? I'm excited with Mayuki's next meeting. And Sasshi caused the virus? That was totally unexpected. I'm also looking forward for more members popping up. Keep it up! I'll be waiting for your next chapter. Gambatte!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 9 [Update 02/14/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on February 27, 2013, 04:27:21 AM

@nik11: Thank you for the compliment! And yes, Sasshi is the one that caused the entire problem~  :glasses:

@K-PopJ-popAWESOMENESS: Thanks!  :hee:

@Llyloo: Hai hai, here's the next chapter~  :on lol:

@cisda83: Takamina is definitely cool! And here's the long-awaited update!  :stuffed:

@hikari_043083: wMatsui is meeting like, in this chapter. Same with Mayuki~ And more members will definitely pop up and/or have a bigger role (like Kanon, Sayaka, Takamina, Sayanee, etc.) Thanks for the compliment and hope I meet/exceed your expectation!  :kneelbow:

Not much to say other than last triple-update for today! I just HAD to get this out and I'm not sure if it's well written/plotted, but hopefully it's okay.  :sweat:

[Chapter 10]

"Rena? What are you doing here?"

Matsui Rena, dressed in a black leather jacket on top of her red t-shirt and black pants, was standing atop of a tree branch. Yuki was standing on the far left side of her on another tree branch. The two were located within the forest in between the shrine, AEF base and the other part of the unnamed village Haruka resides in from a faraway distance. Wildlife creatures and nature alone. This is the only wood that manages to contain such lively atmosphere in such depressing time period.

At the moment, the two girls were located at the edge of the forest, near the military force's base. Among the tree top where they were standing, they were able to view clearly upon the grounds of the base. Members were walking around. Some were standing in guard at their position; others wandering around with their teammates. The quiet and peaceful wind blew gently against the two figures. A smile was on Rena's face. "I wanted to see someone."

"Someone?" Yuki questioned, turning her head to Rena. "Who?"

There was a small pause before Rena spoke up. "I-I... don't know her name to be honest. But once I see her, I'll be sure to ask her of her name and tell you." Yuki nodded in understanding at her statement. Then turning her attention to the scene in front of her, she too smiled. 'Then that means I might also get a chance to visit someone that I wanted to see... It has been a while since we last met...'


Two weeks has already passed. Things have been slow at the moment.

Sashihara Rino was the cause of the entire outbreak. However, only both Minami and Atsuko carried the knowledge around with them. If they were to let everyone know, there would be chaos. So rather than revealing that Rino is the cause of the entire problem, they welcomed her to continue her research in the base.

She's a scientist. Rino wasn't well-known but was Minami's classmates when they were in high school back in the old days before the outbreak. Very smart, she could be considered a genius. However, there was one lash back and that was being an accident prone girl. It was no surprise that she would cause trouble unintentionally. But no one expected her to cause such a huge problem that might as well bring the world's fateful end at such a rapid pace. After escaping from the province of Australia, she now resides in her hidden and private laboratory here in Japan. Minami expects her to find the cure for these viruses as soon as possible.

As for the others, Jurina and Rie have fully recovered from their injuries. They now resumed back to their active status. Resumed back to the activities they did as their jobs. At the moment though, Minami doesn't seem to allow the two of them to go on such rigorous missions that require more than a day to complete. Not to mention that they all involve at least three members in total for each mission. The general is very cautious and doesn't want to send out anymore of her force members either solo or even on a duet. She simply didn't want them to end up like Yui or even worse.

Right now, Yui has still yet awaken from her deep coma-like slumber. Her condition is stabilizing so far and seems to be suffering less and less over time. The skin color remained pale however as though she was born with that type of skin. Fangs were permanently residing inside of her mouth and her heartbeat rate is beginning to decrease below normal human range. The unconscious girl is doing well, but what worries everyone the most is what would happen once she wakes up. Will she go wild and start attacking everyone in her sight? Will she become a monster? Must the members be forced to put her down and end her misery?

This is what worries the general the most. As a person who cares for both Atsuko and Yui the most, she is not in the mood to be speaking to anyone like she used to. Normally she would be energetic, optimistic and overall a leader that everyone admires and respects. But at the moment, she isn't anything like that. Minami isn't optimistic anymore. She still leads, of course, but was becoming very paranoid. Sometimes on random days, she would disappear from her office without even her closest partner, Atsuko, knowledge. Some days she would come back in less than 24 hours. Then there are some other days where she doesn't return until three days after. Always returning back looking disheveled and emotionless. No one knows exactly what she was doing, but one can predict that she was slaughtering infected creatures whether nearby or afar.

Possibly she was angry and wanted to let out her anger through killing the enemies and opposing creatures. Who knows. All everyone knows is that Minami isn't herself. That made Atsuko very very worried about her.

" yeah. I guess since we just came back from our mission from today, it doesn't look like we'll have any in quite a while," Mayu stated as she and Jurina stood on top of the rooftop. Late in the night and leaning against the railings; talking about their thoughts out loud as usual. Feels like everything went back to normal for those two.

The taller girl next to her shrugged her shoulders and smiled. "Well, I'm glad to hear that. That mission was slightly tiring with all the walking and such."

"And here I thought you were athletic."

"Hey! You know I still can't push my body too much! Though my bones have been healed, Nyan Nyan warned me not to push too hard!"

Mayu stuck her tongue out and waved one of her hand in the air. "I understand, I understand. No need to get all defensive, Jurina." The two girls stared at each other for a short moment before bursting out into laughter. "I'm sorry about that, Mayuyu," Jurina apologized, suddenly leaning against Mayu's body.

The shorter girl wasn't cold at all. But once she felt Jurina's body, hers instantly warmed up from the touch. It felt... nice to have someone this close. A small smile shown on her face, she felt arms wrap around her waist. Before she knew it though, her body was twisted around to the point that they were both facing each other at close approximation. Breaths just barely felt on each others faces.

"E-Eh?" Mayu didn't know what was going on. Unconsciously her face brightened in a red color; blushing at such action from the younger girl. Their eyes were connected to each other. She could see Jurina staring deep into her eyes.

"Mayu, I... I really want to confess to you that I love you."

This wasn't the first time Mayu has heard Jurina told her that she has loved her. But this time though... She felt there was something more than just the words alone. There’s emotion in them. She could feel them. More than usual. Still keeping her eyes fixed on Jurina, she doesn't know exactly what to say. For a few seconds, Jurina looked down at the ground. It seems that she is a little surprised at how bold she just confessed out her feelings like that. Will Mayu accept it? They've been together ever since they first met. The feelings that has built over time. She wished for Mayu to understand or at least accept them.

Though the two girls didn't say anything, Jurina made her first move. She leaned forth slowly. Merely a couple of centimeters were their lips to come to contact. Mayu knew what was going to happen in a few seconds and closed her eyes. For once, she understood what Jurina has felt towards her and was willing to return it back to her.

Then there was a forceful push that made her stumble backward.

Startled, Mayu snapped her eyes open only to find someone she never expected to see again. Standing in between both her and Jurina was the tall, raven-haired girl from the shrine a while ago. Still in the same dress as before, the tall figure had a presence of both danger but at the same time, easiness. The two girls shocked, they could only gap at the scene in front of them. "W-W-Who are you!?" Jurina's voiced out as she took out her revolver. Aiming it at the girl standing in between her and Mayu, her fingers were itching to press the trigger. "I know you're not normal!"

There was a slight chuckle coming from her direction before giving smiling. "I'm Kashiwagi Yuki. A neutral vampire for further clarification."

"A-A-A vampire?!" Jurina did not lower her firing weapon down, glaring at Yuki. "Gaaah... First that dark vampire and now this? How many vampires are we going to contract within this month!"

Upon hearing the words 'dark vampire,' Yuki's eyebrows scrunched together. 'Dark vampire? Did something happen a while ago and I've missed it?' Then deciding to ignore Jurina, she glanced over her shoulder to see Mayu frozen in her spot. She could see that the shorter girl was shocked to see her once more. "It has been a while, Watanabe Mayu," she stated. Hearing her voice, Mayu began stuttering. "I-I-It has been!"

She did expect for this vampire to come back and see her once more. But not this soon! Not to mention at such wrong timing!

" 'Been a while'? Mayu! You know this vampire?" Jurina questioned, bringing both of their attention back to her. She still hasn't budged from her position. Gun still up in the air. "I demand to know why you are here!"

There was a sigh coming from Yuki. "Yes, Mayu here has met me before," she answered in Mayu's place. Then in one swift movement, she was now seen standing behind Mayu. Her arms wrapped around the younger girl's waist and rested her chin on top of her right shoulder. "And I came here just to let you know that Mayu is mine. Mine only."

The corner of Jurina's mouth was twitching from both shock and anger. Forcing herself not to pull the trigger since Mayu is in her grasp, she tried to calm herself down. "You know that I love Mayu and there can't be a relationship between a vampire and a human. Isn't it forbidden for one to have such relationship due to the treaty?" A small pause. What Jurina has said is true. From the treaty between the vampires, humans and werewolves, they also included and all agreed to an extent that none shall fall in love with another type of being. Simply put that they are all afraid of causing disruptions and chaos once more between the three races.

"You are right about that, but I don't care." Nuzzling into Mayu's neck, she muttered, "As long as I get to have Mayu by my side, then I don't care."

"But what if she doesn't want to be with you?" Jurina frowned, able to see that Mayu was uncomfortable with such closeness from a person that she had just met for the second time. Was this vampire... really in love with Mayu? Maybe even obsessed?

A smirk was seen on Yuki's face. "I'll just have to persuade Mayu over here then. Even if force is necessary." That sort of answer scared both Jurina and Mayu. Both of their eyes widen. Was she serious? She can't be. Mayu from her grasp wanted to get away from her. However, she could only stay rooted in her spot, unable to move an inch. Was it because of Yuki’s iron grip on her? Or was it something more…? Jurina then quickly snapped out of her shocked state and moved towards the two figures. "Let go of Mayu, you vampire," she growled. "Don't you care how Mayu feels at the very least?"

Taking this challenge from Jurina, Yuki then gently pushed Mayu aside and too approached up to the youngest of the three. "Ever since I had first seen her, my eyes was set on her. I've always watched her every movement. I wanted her; wanted her all to myself. And since I saw you confessing your love towards Mayu and attempting to kiss her, let me give you a warning that you stay far away from her. Even when I'm not around." The aura around Yuki was different. It wasn't gentle anymore. No. The two girls can sense that she was becoming dangerously ticked off.

In a blink of an eye, Jurina's weapon was flying in the air as Yuki stood right in front of the girl. The revolver was heard clattering in the ground behind them. Jurina glared at Yuki, still keeping her ground even though she is defenseless. Not a single weapon in hand, it would be reckless for one to go against such powerful creature. Yuki raised her eyebrow and grabbed the collar of her uniform roughly. She lifted the younger girl into the air a couple inches off the ground. Mayu's voice was heard in the background, calling out to Yuki to stop only to be sadly ignored. Jurina was struggling in her grip, kicking in the air. "Let go of me!" she snarled without breaking her stare at Yuki's eyes.

Yuki didn't grant her request. Her grip instead tightened. "Just remember that you keep your hands off of my Mayu. If I see you lay one finger on her once more, I'll-"

"Yuki! What are you doing?!" Another female's voice came out of nowhere. The voice did not belong to Mayu or Jurina in her grasp. Unfamiliar to the two human girls, they suddenly saw a figure appear right by Yuki's side. In one move with her arm, Yuki dropped Jurina and backed away a couple of steps. "Keep your hands off of her!" the same voice scolded in an angry tone.

The figure almost equal height with Yuki glared at her with such fearsome eyes. Then quickly turning her attention to the fallen Jurina, she extended her hand out. "I'm so sorry about that. Yuki can get very... jealous and possessive.... if you understand what I mean." Jurina at the ground blinked in confusion. She just stared at the pale hand that was offered towards her from above. Then looking back up at the girl, she noticed how beautiful she is. Like a princess that came out of a book, she was dressed in black leather clothing. Long black hair flowing along the same direction as the wind that blew against it. "Um... Who... are you?"

The other girl hesitated before answering. "I'm Matsui Rena. Let's just say I'm the same as Yuki here... Except a bit more… sane if you get it." She didn't have to say anymore. Jurina just bobbed her head and took her hand. Pulling her up to her feet, she made sure that the younger girl was alright. "You're not hurt anywhere, are you?" she asked, worried. Jurina shook her head, still not smiling.

"Iie. I'm not hurt anywhere,” she responded back while staring at the taller figure in front of her. “Um, excuse me, but do you mind not to tell anyone about us?”

Jurina raised one of her eyebrows. “And why should I do that? How should I know you both aren’t here to kill us?” She had the right to be suspicious. Especially when two vampires suddenly pop out of nowhere. The vampire didn’t change her expression but rather softened it. “I can tell you that we’re not going to do anything to hurt you even though Yuki over there acts rashly. She's just jealous, so please understand.”

The two girls looked over from behind and saw Mayu standing in front of Yuki with her arms crossed. Looking at the two, it looks like Mayu isn't happy one bit at the taller girl. "Kashiwagi-san, you know that it's wrong to do that to my close friend!"

"But you both were about to kiss!" Yuki countered. "You have to know how I feel about you!"

"I do know right now! However, don't just go in and attack my friend!"

Yuki was about to throw back some more words but held them back when Mayu expression darkened. The vampire didn’t know exactly how to express how much she wanted to be by Mayu’s side. How much she despised anyone who would lay a finger on her or even beat Yuki in confessing their love toward the girl. But just when she was about to open her mouth again, they all heard a bell ringing throughout the entire base. The two vampires were confused what it was ringing for, but both Mayu and Jurina knew exactly what it was.

"Crap! It's only five minutes till midnight!" They both yelped together. They knew that if one wasn't back in their room by curfew time, the general would punish them the next day with menial task and forbid them on any missions for a specific amount of time. The two looked at each other and then at the two other figures. "Er... We have to go now..." Jurina muttered. Throwing a glare at Yuki's direction, she then came over to Mayu's side and tugged her arm. "Let's go now."

But before they were able to leave, the two girls were pulled aside by the two vampires. “I'm... sorry about earlier..." Yuki admitted her mistake, bowing her head down. "I-I was... probably not thinking straight when I saw you two like that..."

It was somewhat… understandable. Imagine when someone you love in the shadows suddenly gets taken away by someone else that too loves them? It’s not surprising overall that Yuki would overreact in this manner. Jealousy was easily seen in her eyes and actions. However, Jurina doesn't seem to want to forgive the other girl. First threatening her to stay away from Mayu and now apologizing? Is she bipolar or something? But knowing that time is precious at the moment due to curfew, she just waved her hand into the air. "Yeah yeah, I will forgive you, but I won't forget about it." Her grip on Mayu's arm tightened just slightly. "If you really want to have Mayu, then you'll have to get through me first."

Then they dashed away. However, Rena's voice was heard once more before they entered back into the building. "What is your name?" she asked Jurina. Stopping in her track for a brief moment, she glanced over her shoulder and responded back. "Jurina. Matsui Jurina."

Once they finally were gone from their view, Rena then smiled. 'Matsui Jurina huh? I hope we meet again in the near future... Only under better circumstances.' To be honest, she was sort of glad that Yuki intervened with the two human girls who were just about to kiss. She also felt slightly... off and ticked off when Jurina confessed her love towards Mayu. But she wasn't like Yuki, who would carelessly express how she feels about the situation. Rena stayed quiet and simply wished for Jurina to change her mind.

Maybe she really does love Jurina, even if the other girl doesn't know it unlike Mayu.


"Yuki! What exactly has gone through your mind?! Are you CRAZY???" Sae scolded at Yuki when the two girls returned back to their safe haven. It was foreseen that this would happen, so they had no choice but to sit through it all. The two girls had their heads hanged, guilty of their actions. It was past midnight when they have returned and Sae was impatiently waiting for them in the front entrance. Her hands on both of her hips, she shook her head. "I already told you to stay away from those humans! And you, Rena! I'm very disappointed in you. How can you follow Yuki?!"

"Sumimasen..." they both muttered under their breaths. Sae was seen grabbing one side of her head with one of her hands and sighed out loud.

"What am I to do with you both..." There was silence between the three of them before Yuki decided to speak up. "Sae? I remember hearing the girls that we visited said something about a 'dark vampire.' Is there something that has happened that I didn't know?"

Rena standing nearby raised her eyebrow in confusion. It looks like this too is her first time hearing about it. Sae in front of the two swallowed in nervousness. Her eyes slowly trailed to the right and avoided having eye contact with them. "Do you really want to know? I was hoping that you both, especially you Yuki, wouldn't hear anything about it."

Yuki felt something was off and was suspecting that she knew who that dark vampire is. She's afraid that it might be the person that she had in mind. The person that she hoped not to hear from ever again. She nodded her head along with Rena. There was a long pause before Sae answered them.

"It's your brother, Yuki. He's the one that caused destruction upon this area."

It felt as though time has stopped for Yuki. "N-No... It can't be..." she muttered, backing away from her spot with a step. Her head was shaking left and right in denial. "He's really... back?"

"I'm afraid so."

The three vampires here knew exactly who Yuki's brother was. Kashiwagi Yuzi was his name. Older brother of Yuki, he used to be someone that everyone has respected. A vampire with a human younger sister due to the fact that he has been contracted with the Z virus. A neutral vampire to be exact. Until he fell towards the dark side that is. Now a dark vampire, he has turned his entire life and revolved it around darkness, destruction and bloodshed. Yuki remembered in her past that he disappeared one day and never came back to the city of Akihabara they use to live in. Never did she expect for him to fall for the dark side. However, that was five years ago. He hasn't been heard since then, but now he has returned here, that frightened her greatly.

"Was he the one that caused the destruction of the nearby shrine?" Rena asked.

"Yeah. Not to mention he didn't leave any survivors aside from the military members that came in on that day. Unlucky for them, one member was bitten and the others were injured." She motioned her right hand in the air, trying to brush aside the topic. "But that was two weeks ago."

"Who was there exactly at the day of the scene?"

"Hm... If I remember clearly on that day along with the information Akimoto Sayaka has provided, there was Kitahara Rie, Yokoyama Yui, Matsui Jurina and Watanabe Mayu."

The last two names took both Rena and Yuki by surprise. "W-WHAT!?" they both yelled in unison.

"No wonder why Matsui Jurina doesn't seem too healthy the last time I saw her..." Rena commented, finally realizing what was the cause of her condition. For Yuki, she was furious at such news. "Why the hell did my brother decide to come here? For what purpose? And to hurt Mayu... That's unacceptable."

Let's have the next chapter shift viewpoint over to the werewolves (since we need moar Sayaka's and Kumi's moment, neh?)  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on February 27, 2013, 05:49:26 AM
Haha, finally Yukirin makes her move... and Rena, too!  :w00t:

And... wuttt Yukirin's bro is the dark vampire  :shocked

And still wondering what yuihan will be....  :huhuh

Thanks for the update!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: kurogumi on February 27, 2013, 07:16:52 AM
Finally im falling in love with this fic~The story became more interesting

Thank for the update~
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: cisda83 on February 27, 2013, 07:28:03 AM
Ah... so Sashi is the cause of all the chaos that happening in the world...

Yeah... Sashi should get rid of the virus that she created...

Atsuko and Minami thought were right to keep the person responsible for the creation of the virus a secret... it would not help anyone in long run...

May be after Sashi invented the anti-virus then people can know.

Ah... Jurina confessed to Mayu.. what about Mayu's feeling... does she likes Jurina as a good friend or more than that?

Yuki is such an uncontrolled monster... willing to kill her competitor for Mayu's lvoe

At least Rena able to come in-time to stop Yuki from causing any permanent damage toward Jurina...

Rena has feeling for Jurina... Yeah... Jurina seems to find Rena very attractive...

Yuki is related to the dark vampire...

What's going to happen next...

I can't wait to find our more

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: qweakb on February 27, 2013, 07:47:11 AM
thanks for the update :D

you had made my day for updating all your fic.. :nya:
thank you :kneelbow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: Llyloo on February 27, 2013, 11:04:02 AM
Bwahahaha Jealous Yuki is scary **

I want the next ** - (and the next of Wandering Ship  :D)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: ChuuuPuffss on February 27, 2013, 12:10:35 PM
OTL I read all the chapters I missed in one go! OTL

Duuuudee, we need moar MaYuki moments! And WMatsui too DDD:

I hope you'd at least make Mayu a little bit dere dere tahahaha xDD

Update soooon~  :deco:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: hikari_043083 on February 27, 2013, 02:47:51 PM
Yay an update! And finally WMatsui met! It looks like Rena has been watching Jurina for quite some time now. She just isn't approaching Jurina. Yuki on the other hand decided to meet Mayu. In a way, it's quite the coincidence that Jurina decided to confess to Mayu while Yuki and Rena were watching. Yuki decided to intervene so that gave Rena a chance to finally know Jurina's name. Will Yuki know that it was Jurina whom Rena was watching all this time?

What about Mayu though. Can I assume that she is already feeling something for Yuki? She is not exactly pushing Yuki away when Yuki was hugging her.

And Yuki has an evil brother. Will Yuki have the power to destroy her brother if her brother hurts Mayu again?

Ahh, can't wait for your next update.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on February 27, 2013, 04:52:31 PM
aww jurina confessed to mayu  :cathappy:
haha but yuki gets jealous  :lol: she's kinda scary when she said she would even force mayu to be with her :shocked
yuki has an older evil brother?!  :panic:
thanx for the update  :cow: :bow:
and OMG I just found out that you created the mayuki disappearance fanfic, i read it before and just wanted to read it again then i looked at your other fanfics, I LOVE YOUR MAYUKI DISAPPEARANCE FANFIC!!   :inlove:  :luvluv1: :kneelbow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: Chanaline on February 27, 2013, 08:46:21 PM
I want to know the next!! I want more Mayuki!!!! :banghead:

I love Yuki possessive and jealous!!! :inlove: I was  about to scream when I saw that Jurina wanted to kiss Mayu. NOOOOOO! :angry:

Luckily Yuki came and not that kiss Yeahh~! :twothumbs Mayu like Yuki please!!! (I'm sorry I don't like JuriMayu don't know why...)

Thank you for this chapter!!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on February 27, 2013, 09:18:19 PM
Naicu update! As always  :)

What is gonna happen with my baby (Yui) ?
Damn you Yuki's brother! You hurted Mayu,Jurina,Kitarie and my baby

Just come to me and you'll enjoy your death!!

Update soon!  XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: gek geki on February 28, 2013, 11:22:27 AM
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 10 [Update 02/26/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on March 11, 2013, 09:42:16 PM

@Yuki88: Surprising plot twist! And you'll have to wait in order to find out what Yui will be~  :wahaha:

@kurogumi: I'm glad you're liking it!  :hee:

@cisda83: Indeed we shall soon find out what happens next~  :hehehe:

@qweakb: I'm glad to hear that I made your day!  :on drink:

@Llyloo: She really is scary, LOL. And gotcha gotcha. You'll just have to wait a little longer~  :on gay:

@ChuuuPuffss: We'll have more of their moments soon! And haha, we'll see about Mayu's "tsundere" attitude.   :whistle:

@hikari_043083: Relationships will be complicated in this series (or hell, all of my stories aren't even that straight forward. xD) So let's keep observing both Yuki's and Rena's movements during the course of the storyline~  :on woohoo:

@mayuki_daisuki: Yuki does have an older brother! DUN DUN DUN-Okay, *cough* Anyway, yes! I have written the "Disappearance" Mayuki fiction on Tumblr! I'm glad you love it! It's my second AKB fiction that I've written and I'm unsure if it was good enough, but I'm glad it did. (It seems to be a big hit, haha! xD) Thank you very much for the kind words!  :shy2:

@Chanaline: That's alright, haha! I'm guessing you're a loyal shipper of Mayuki.  :dunno:

@K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS: Fufufufu~ I'll be sure the next time I see him that I bring him to you. (I'm sure the others, including I, would like to join in too! xD) :cool1:

@gek geki: I'm glad you love it!  :bingo:

Update on this fiction! Whew! I think it's time we need some Kuminon and Saeyaka moments, neh?  :luvluv2:

Thank you for taking the time to read this fiction and my other ones! I hope to keep on meeting all of your expectations!  :kneelbow:

[Chapter 11]

Akimoto Sayaka was overlooking the entire forest that was standing nearby of the AEF base on a daily basis. In her wolf form, her dark black eyes scanned the area carefully and accurately. Looking for any signs of danger, especially from that dark vampire, Yuki’s older brother. She was standing on the very edge of the cliff. The bright, white moon eliminated the ground below with soft white rays of light.

“Sayaka?” Hearing her name being called out, she turned her head just slightly to the right. Another wolf came up from behind her. A wolf with white beautiful fur coat that flowed gently with the wind blown against it and a pair of blue eyes that would catch everyone’s attention was seen. The wolf, Kumi, tilted her head downward into a small bow before coming up to Sayaka’s side. “I think it’s time that we confront the dark vampire, Yuzi.”

A quiet scruff was heard from Sayaka’s direction. “I think it would be reckless if we try to confront that man at the moment. He’s too powerful for us to take on.”


“No buts, Kumi.” She then turned her entire body around so she was facing the other wolf. Her eyes showed understanding to Kumi. Sayaka knew how worried she was about such dangerous creature roaming around freely within this country. They both-no. Not just them. Everyone else too. No one exactly knew where he was located other than the fact that he’s finally came back from Japan. No one knows what he’s plotting next and not a single creature will have the power to oppose against the man. If he had the strength to cause a massacre and nearly kill off that small, but highly trained and proficient group of Akihabara Elimination Force squad, then there’s absolutely no chance. Even though they were mere humans, one had to take note of his strength.

A sigh left her mouth. “I know how much you’re worried, especially when it concerns with the humans. There’s nothing we can do as of right now. Even if we were to take our entire pack and take him head-on, we would all easily be defeated no matter how powerful we are as a group.”

Kumi paused before hanging her head in defeat. “I suppose you are right about that…”

Sayaka nodded. “We’ll figure out a plan on how to get rid of him or at the very least drive him far away from this part of Japan. We can’t afford to lose anymore just from a destructive maniac.”

After she had spoken, Kumi admitted her understanding. “Understood, Sayaka,” she confirmed before bowing her head once more at the other wolf. There was a slight chuckle from the brown wolf. “I would also like to add, Kumi, but I’m guessing that you wish to see someone right now after it has been so long?”

Kumi’s ears perked up and blinked. Sayaka smiled and turned her head at the white wolf. “I overheard you speaking to her over the reception. I suppose just this once I’ll let you out of the safe territory of ours for tonight and tomorrow.” She swore there were sparkles in the wolf’s blue eyes as she barked happily.

Soon Kumi dashed off and away from the head of the pack. Within a couple of seconds, she was sprinting in a very fast pace through the forests. Sounds of trees, bushes, grasses, branches and sleeping animals zipped past her. She didn’t stop at all. Kumi simply kept on running. Running and running. Until she finally skid to a stop. All four of her paws dug deeply into the dirt, braking roughly and very suddenly. Dirt and dust flew up in the air from behind when she made her stop.

The white werewolf was standing in front of a tall and wide tree. She then crouched downward, preparing herself. Using her hind legs as a spring, she leapt up a couple feet. Quickly she landed on top of the closest, sturdy branches. But not staying long on them, she kept on leaping up and up till she reached to the highest wood part of the tree. Once she has gained foot on the branch, she continued to move onward. Jumping from branch to branch, tree to tree. The crickets making noise in the background filled in the silence and the sound of wind being cut due to her rapid movement.

Finally, she landed on the furthest tree that rooted on the end of the forest. Resting momentarily where she stood, Kumi saw the AEF base’s building in front of her. There were yellow and white lights coming out of the windows, prompting that there were still members awake at the time despite it being passed midnight for their curfew. Her blue eyes squinted, trying to search for the one person that she wanted to see after so long. Left and right she scanned, yet to no avail.

‘Maybe I just need to get in a little closer…’ she thought to herself as she got off the branch. Her paws landed roughly yet quietly on the ground below. The pads on her paws luckily absorbed all of the shock from such a high elevation where she jumped off from. A jump so high that could kill any normal human being. Shaking her body for a second, she brought her nose into the air and sniffed. Sniffed for that familiar scent. Kumi couldn’t find it though so she trended forth a bit more into the territory, sniffing around. ‘I still can’t sense where she is…’

But Kumi, as stupid as she could be, completely forgot that the base had security devices rooted all over the place. Especially and obvious enough, in the entrance gateway. Though there were no gates (due to the fact that rarely survivors would enter in and receive help from the members) doesn’t mean that Takahashi Minami was stupid enough to let anybody randomly come into their area without permission. Kumi had just taken one small step; one small paw placed in front of her to set off the entire alarm system.

Loud, siren wailing in the night that might as well echo throughout the entire area was suddenly heard. This startled poor Kumi, who almost leapt a foot off the ground. “W-W-WHAAAAAAAAAT?!” she exclaimed. Everything was happening a little too fast for her. She wasn’t able to grasp what was happening until she saw members dressed fully in their uniforms and weapons at hand came flooding out of the building. Bright white light beams flashed upon her body, blinding her for a few seconds. Sounds of guns reloading and preparing the owner for usage were heard. Soon in just a few minutes, she was surrounded with guns and lights all aimed at her direction.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing here?” The general of the entire base, Minami, emerged from the group of girls in front of Kumi’s eyes. When she came out, Kumi swore that she wasn’t in a healthy condition. The general was easily seen tired. Her eyes were bloodshot red and dark shadows underneath the pair. The way she had spoken was very rough and angry than ever before. Irritation and annoyance shown from the way she acted. “Answer me, you courageous beast who dared enter upon our safety territory.”

As much as she wanted to explain, she knew this would go on forever. And as dense as ever, she was too busy and occupied with that person in mind. Her eyes roamed over the entire group. Sadly, Kumi wasn’t able to pick her out let alone even see her in the group of girls. ‘Maybe she’s still inside the building?’

Minami isn’t pleased when Kumi didn’t respond to her commands. So she shook her head and took a couple steps towards the werewolf. But in a flash, she was knocked to the side from Kumi’s body running right past by her. “G-Get the wolf!” she ordered the members. “Do NOT open fire, but restrain the wolf!”

The members changed their bullets into sleeping darts. They then aimed it at the approaching Kumi and tried to shoot her down. But alas, she was very fast and simply ran right through them. This caused the members to all be knocked to the sides like a bowling ball meeting with the bowling pins in an alley. Soon she was found to be running inside of the building’s stairs.

‘I know she should be here somewhere!’ She thought to herself while climbing up higher and higher. ‘Dammit! Why is this building so confusing? And why am I so stupid to not know that they had security systems set up all over the place?!’ Members’ voices were heard down below. Boots heard stomping on the hard floor as they ascended to her.

Growling out in frustration, she finally reached the seventh floor. The medical floor. Unlucky enough for her, the person that she was looking for just came out of Yui’s patient room. And since Kumi was running at a very high speed, she was unable to stop herself from crashing into her.

“Watch out Kanon-chan!” But the warning alone was not enough to get the younger girl out of danger. Hearing her name being hollered out, she looked to her left and widens her eyes in shock from the fast approaching creature. A loud yelp was heard when the wolf collided against her small, frail body. They rolled on the floor a couple times before stopping. Kanon was right below Kumi’s body, dizzy from the event that just happened. Kumi from above shook her head and barked. “Gomenasai, Kanon-chan!” she apologized to the younger girl.

Kanon’s expression quickly changed into a smile when she saw who it was. “Kumi!” she happily said, hugging the wolf’s mane with her arms. The werewolf couldn’t help but bark in an excited tone and nuzzle her wet, black nose against Kanon’s. “It’s been so long, Kanon-chan! I really miss you!”

But alas, their happy reunion was cut short when a loud bang resonated in the air. The figure above Kanon jerked slightly before slumping downward and landing with all of her weight on top of Kanon’s body. “K-Kumi? Kumi!” she struggled to get out from the crushing weight that Kumi’s wolf body contained. The white wolf was still alive, thank god for that. No blood or injury was seen, but rather she was sleeping harmlessly. She stopped struggling though when she saw who shot Kumi. Right behind her was the general with her gun aimed right at her. Smoke rise from the exiting hole.

“Whew… Damn, that wolf surely is causing quite a commotion… Kanon, are you alright?” Minami questioned as she approached them both. Kanon’s eyes squinted and eyebrows were scrunched together to make a frown. “No, I am clearly not alright, General Takahashi. You know that this wolf is my closest friend, right?”

There was a small pause before Minami's red eyes widen from the sudden turn of event. Then smacking her forehead with her free hand, she grumbled, "Dammit..."


Kumi’s eyes snapped open to find her still in her wolf form. She was curled in a ball as though she was taking a good night nap. With a quiet, high pitched yawn, she lifted her head up and glanced around her surroundings. Kumi saw that the room she was in was a girl’s dorm room. One of the many dorm rooms in the base.

She was resting on top of a single pink bed, noticing the familiar scent of Kanon. Around the room was decorated with a cute, pink design. Right next to where she laid was a small table that held a glowing, gentle yellow lamp with a couple novels stacked on top of each other. A digital alarm clock stated that it was two in the morning found nearby. To the left side of the bed were drawers and couple stuff animals resting on both the built-in wooden shelves and carpeted ground. Stuff animals ranging from teddy bears to big white tigers and wolves were seen. So it seems that Kumi was resting in Kanon’s room the entire time.

“Oh! You’re already awake, Kumi?” Kumi turned her attention to the source of voice to find Kanon peeking behind the only door from the room. She pushed the door forth and entered inside, clicking it closed behind. The werewolf nodded her head as the little girl came up to her. She wasn’t dressed in her white nurse uniform anymore. Instead, she wore blue buttoned pajamas that looked quite adorable on the younger girl. Hopping on the bed, she placed her right hand on top of Kumi’s head and rubbed it. “I’m sorry about happened earlier. I cleared it all up with General Takahashi, so you’re in no trouble.”

“I could tell since I’m still alive and inside of your room,” she joked, licking Kanon’s cheek affectionately and rubbing the side of her face with the younger girl. Kanon was heard giggling and hugging the other creature back. “While you were out, I had to clean you up since there was so much dust!”

“Oh! You did?” The wolf observed her body upon closer inspection and did notice that it was much cleaner than before. Not to mention how good she smells due to the shampoo that Kanon used. One can wonder what Kanon did in order to clean her up while she was out? Surely she couldn’t have carried her to the nearest public bathroom in this base and clean her up. But either way, she was glad that Kanon had provided her with such nice services. “So why are you here, Kumi? Did something happen?”

“I just wanted to see you.” This caused Kanon to smile at such words that came out of the older girl’s mouth. Cuddling Kumi, she then muttered, “You should’ve at least given me a call if you’re going to come personally. We wouldn’t have this much trouble and if it weren’t for me, you most likely would be booted out of the base. But anyway, you don’t need to worry about sneaking in anymore if you wanted to see me. You’re free to come in whenever you want.”

Hearing this made the wolf grin widely with her teeth shown. Nuzzling at Kanon once more, she leaned her head on top of her right shoulder. Eyes closed, she said, “I’m glad to hear that and you know I just wanted to surprise my little girl.”

Kanon gently smiled back at the wolf and too closed her eyes. “Well you surprised me then.” There was silence crossing between the two figures before Kumi spoke up.   

“Neh… Kanon-chan?”


“Do you mind if I spend the night here?”

“I don’t’ see why not. And aren’t you going to change back into your human form?”

“Nah… I’m too lazy… And it hurts to change back you know…”

It was true. Transforming from a wolf to a human is no easy feat. Probably due to changing back from two different beings would cause major changes both internally and exteriorly of the body. It was no surprise to why Kumi didn’t want to change back into her other form. With an understanding nod, Kanon pat Kumi’s head once more before the two decided to sleep. Especially Kanon considering that she had just finished her nursing job at the medical floor.

While Kanon pulled up the blankets, Kumi acted as a pillow for the younger girl and curled up in a protective ball around her upper body. The wolf rested her head right next to Kanon’s face, nuzzling the girl for comfort with her nose. After a couple minutes have passed by, the two were then asleep; the protective, gentle creature that Kumi was who would keep Kanon away from both nightmares and intruders. 


In her office, Takahashi Minami roughly sat back down on her seat with a stern expression. She clearly was ticked off. Not in the mood to be messed around with. Atsuko, who was busy organizing the filing cabinet, took her attention off of her menial job and approached the general. “Minami…” she softly spoke as she came up to her side. Minami shook her head and waved her left hand in the air. “I’m… I’m just… I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, Atsuko…” Soon she was facing the taller black-haired girl with mixed emotions. “I’m so very very very confused… I don’t know why I’m acting like this… I just…”

“Minami, you’re just worried about Yui’s health and being,” Atsuko reassured to her, resting her right hand on top of the general’s shoulder. “You worry too much, which is probably the cause of why you're acting like this-”

“It’s not only that, Atsuko. There were deaths of my friends that were like family to me in the shrine. Not a single survivor came out of that building thanks to that damn fucking vampire.” As she ranted, her voice grew from being weak and tiring to angry and loud. Furious at the outcome.

Atsuko knew how much stress Minami is drowned in. Not to mention she was a very emotional girl compared to her partner, so it’s a surprise that she was able to hold it in all this time. The taller girl sighed quietly and hugged her general. Instead of feeling grateful for such action, this irritated Minami. “What the hell are you doing, Atsuko?” she glared at the other girl. “Do you clearly see that I want to be left alone?”

“I know that, general. But please understand that you’re worrying me too. I’m worried about the event unfolding. I’m worried about that dark vampire running loose on this country. I’m worried about Yui. I’m worried about your health and most of all, you as a being.” Atsuko’s hold on Minami tightened slightly, trying to comfort the smaller girl. She then murmured, “I don’t want my midget to be like this… Please… For my sake…”

The general wanted to oppose. Snap back at Atsuko. But too many things were all happening at once. Then without warning, she cried. “God Atsuko… I don’t even know what I’m doing anymore… I’m just lashing my anger out at everyone, whether good or bad, without even thinking…” she sobbed, trying hard to cover her eyes up with one of her arms. All of the tears that she bottled up; all of the emotions that was held within was now spilled out. She just couldn’t hold them in anymore. As she cried, Atsuko only remained silent, continuing to hug the smaller girl. Her hand rubbed the back of the general’s, feeling her face bury into her shoulder.

“Please don’t feel bad, Minami. I’m always here for you… I’ll be willing to share the burden and pain with you…”


Sayaka from the distant was seen still standing on top of the cliff. Her eyes scanning the area. But there was another person standing by her side. Another vampire. “I’ve already told the news to Yuki,” Sae announced with her arms folded across her chest. The werewolf’s ears were perked up and turned to look at Sae from above. “What did she say?”

“She was clearly shocked and angry.”

“I see…” Sayaka’s black eyes trailed downward to the dirt ground for a brief moment before flicking them back up at Sae. The other light vampire was one of her closest friend aside from Kumi.

She was someone that was her friend back in high school before this entire commotion started. Now that the two were affected by different viruses; one having the Y-Virus as a werewolf and the other with the Z-Virus for a vampire, it was a little difficult to meet up with each other thanks to the treaty. And how they both got the virus was a complicated story. Both werewolves and vampires had this hated relationship compared to the humans. Werewolves were known to viciously hate the vampire race and vice versa. But both Sayaka and Sae didn’t let this interfere and ruin their relationship. She was an exception along with Yuki and Rena. The same goes for Sae. Sayaka and Kumi were an exception to her.

“That isn’t surprising at all. A normal reaction from someone related to that sort of creature.”

“So what do you think we should do, Sayaka?” Sae asked.

Sayaka paused for a short second before shaking her head. “I don’t know. All we can do is keep an eye out for the man. If we suspect his presence anywhere within the radius of Akihabara, then I’ll devise a strategy to get rid of him.” She then lay down on the ground, squinting her eyes. “As for you, I want you to take great care of both Yuki and Rena. You know what would happen if those two fell into the dark side, right?”

There was a scoff heard from Sae’s direction. “You don’t even have to say it twice. Those two were instead meeting up with humans anyway on their own time. Even to go as far as sneak out of the house without my knowledge.”

Her eyebrows furrowed together. “What do you mean by that? They aren’t causing trouble, are they?”

“No they’re not…” A long sigh escaped from her closed lips. “They’ve only been conversing and talking to those mere humans, nothing more.”

“And who are these humans, if I may ask?”

“Watanabe Mayu and Matsui Jurina.”

“Oh. Those two that entered into the shrine during that incident with Yuzi…”

“Yeah.” Sae’s arms stretched up and outward into the air. “I’m not sure why they’re talking specifically to those two, but I warned them so many times to stay away from the human races.”

There was a faint chuckle coming from Sayaka. “You’re being too strict on them, Sae. Give them a little more freedom, my friend.”

“But you already know the fact that they-“

“I know, but when I told you to watch over them with great care, I don’t mean you should restrict them of conversing with another being. If they wish to speak to the humans and werewolves, let them be. Just make sure they aren’t out killing anyone is all I ask for.”

Sae was going to say more but the words were caught in her throat. Then coughing into her hand, she grumbled, “Alright then, Sayaka. Only because you said so…” There was this victorious smile that flashed on Sayaka’s face as she resumed back to watching the piece of land in front of them. While she watched onward, her mind unconsciously wandered back to their past…

Both Akimoto Sayaka and Miyazawa Sae were fighting two beasts. Two creatures that threatened to wipe out their entire high school. Many students had fled the scene, but did not survive the sudden and unexpected attack from foreign creatures. This was at the time period when the virus had just began spreading its epidemics across the globe.

The two girls were classmates, sitting next to each other during class. Very close to each other both inside and outside of school, one would always nickname them the ‘Twin Tower Girls’ due to their height. Smart, athletic, beautiful and at the same time, tomboyish were their kind of style.

They were inside of their classroom, blood splattered all over the walls in many different directions from the students’ and teachers’. The two evil, menacing creatures were somewhat working together. There was one that was a vampire. Another was a werewolf. Both were hungrily staring at the two tall girls as though they wanted to snack on them for dinner. Predators against a pair of rebelling preys.

Sayaka gulped in nervousness as she gripped ahold of a metal bat. Sae nearby was holding onto a broom taped sloppily with sharp scissors at the very end.

“Well, let’s end this and save our school from crumbling any further,” Sae proclaimed as she swung the broom around skillfully with both hands. The other taller couldn’t help but roll her eyes. “Stop showing off at this time, Sae. But you are right.” She glared at the foul creatures and pointed the tip of the bat at their direction. Eyes squinted and intense. In a flash, they charged at each other.

An hour later, the creatures were taken down. But only in exchange did Sayaka and Sae were severely injured by them. Bitten by both creatures, they were bruised and battered up, blood trialing in certain spots of their body. The classroom they stood in was torn apart and broken parts of the equipment were scattered around. Panting, Sayaka wiped the crimson red blood that dripped from the corner of her mouth.

“W-We did it…” she huffed as she nearly collapsed forward from both exhaustion and pain. Sae in front of her quickly caught the girl. A wince was heard from the throbbing pain that intensified with every second passing throughout her body. Specifically on her neck. Blood trickled down on the side of her head as she helped Sayaka stand on her own two feet. Despite the difficulty she herself was having and the concerned expression Sayaka’s face expressed, she was too worried over the girl’s condition. “Sae… You got bitten…”

A faint chuckle left Sae’s lips as she adjusted the weight of Sayaka’s body. “Yeah… I could say the same about you too…” she simply responded back while dragging them both out slowly to the dark, cold night outdoor world that awaits for them…

Sayaka’s eyes snapped open and found herself in the present time. Here she is, still a wolf as Sae standing nearby in her vampire state. Ever since that time, they both were still close as ever. Maybe even closer. To be honest, she had some sort of feeling that was more than just friendship. More than mutual feelings for one another. And she wished to express it clearly and freely to Sae. But as a shy type, not to mention Sae’s eyes were trained on Yuki, she kept silent about this. Not to mention the treaty. She had to be careful about that.

All she could do was observe and watch the other girl in silence. She’s just waiting for the right and proper time to tell her how she feels. And she has all the time in the world for this very person.

.....Kojiyuu + wMatsui up next anyone? :cathappy:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: Llyloo on March 11, 2013, 10:30:16 PM
Kuminon *w* They're so cute. Poor Kuumin xD. Hopefully she's not hurt, just fall asleep **. Must be very wow in wolf form *w* - really love wolf -
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: arrow27 on March 11, 2013, 11:01:38 PM
Thanks for the update! Finally managed catch up on the chapters fully and comment :D

Great update as always!! Loved Kumi <3 Plus loves wolves so awesome combo lol. Hope she's okay too!
& wow, i was wondering what was up with Minami, felt bad for her, and now makes sense that everything is getting to her. Hope she'll be allright. Glad Atsuko is by her side to help her.

Once again amazing chapter!!! Looking forward to the next :D
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: cisda83 on March 11, 2013, 11:38:09 PM
Kumi and Kanon scenes are great...

Sae and Sayaka bond is so strong

Minami is so stress up and upset... lucky Atsuko is there... to comfort and to cheer her up

Thank you for the great update as always

Can't wait to see the next one

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on March 12, 2013, 12:30:00 AM
I love kuminon, they're so cute  :heart:
awww and i love saeyaka being together, especially since they were classmates :yep: :love:
NO! Thank you for writing it, I love all your fics!  XD :luvluv1:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on March 12, 2013, 08:46:38 PM
Thx for the update!

Saeyaka... so... sad T_T

And.., hehehehe Kumi no baka episode XD

Oh Minami... you're lucky to have Atsuko *pats head*
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: kurogumi on March 13, 2013, 05:27:03 AM
Takamina really frustrated...
Kuminon! LOL

So the next is kojiyuu and wmatsui, yay! Cant waht especially wmatsui LOL
I wonder how rena persuade jurina, jurina still love mayu right now

Thank for the update
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: gek geki on March 13, 2013, 05:58:26 AM
WEREWOLF SAYAKA IS SOO COOOOOOOL HERE, SAEYAKA  :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco: :deco:

HOPE RENA DO THE SAME BUT IN A DIFFERENT WAY  :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: BbSis on March 14, 2013, 12:09:11 AM
I finally catch up this story o/ And WOW This is great!

You have and amazing plot and looked like you have full control over it!

It hooked me to the point I kept reading and forget life hauahuahuahau

I feel that still there is a lot of story to be told and I'm longing to read them o/

For the next chapter, I'm curious about how WMatsui will turn out, since Jurina is kind of obsessed with Mayu. And I'm just  wondering if something happened with Yuko, but it's just a thing tickling my mind.

One more thing, how does the turning/infection happens? Just through the bite? or it need to be something else? You see, Yui was bitten by a werewolf and then by vampire, and she is turning into a vampire, but there is something off with her turning. I'm really curious about it. I hope you explain it soon^^

Thank you o/ Can't wait to the next update o/   
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: gek geki on April 29, 2013, 04:54:04 PM
Top 1
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 11 [Update 03/11/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on May 01, 2013, 03:52:23 AM

@Llyloo: I really love wolves too! And don't worry. Kumi isn't hurt at all since they only used sleeping darts.

@arrow27: Definitely shouldn't worry too much about Minami thanks for the fact that Acchan is by her side~

@cisda83: Indeed Minami is lucky to have Atsuko by her side~

@mayuki_daisuki: I'm glad you love my fictions, haha!

@Yuki88: Kumi no Baka, LOL. I think we should have more episodes of her having her Baka moment.

@kurogumi: We'll see about wMatsui in this chapter update~

@gek geki: We'll see what Rena will do here in this chapter update~

@BbSis: Thank you very much for the compliments! I'm glad you came to like this story! This chapter will explain the entire virus and how they spread, etc. Hopefully they aren't confusing, haha.

Wish I can use emoticons, but I'm too lazy and tired to do so. So here's an update and hope you all like it~ (Hope it wasn't too confusing is what I'm worried about)

[Chapter 12]

Matsui Jurina was yawning, laying on top of the rooftop as usual. Behind her were mechanics and members that were in charge of the Air Force sector. The sound of them working on the repairs with the jet planes and other vehicles were heard from behind. Her eyes closed and arms crossed behind her head, she peacefully listened to the sound of gentle breezes brushing by in the blue sky while ignoring the background nosie. A smile formed on her face when the face of Watanabe Mayu popped into her mind.

She imagined Mayu’s cute pouting face when she tried to escape Jurina’s random flirting and hugs. Trying to get away from the individual only to sadly fail thanks to her lack of stamina compared to Jurina’s. And when she tried to land a kiss on her cheek, Mayu's face would instantly heat up and become so very tsundere. Oh, Mayu is just so adorable to Jurina.

Jurina remembered just as though it was yesterday how they met. To make it simple, they both were brought into the force just a couple years ago. The two girls were new to the environment and setting. They were just not used to being alone, especially with so many girls around their age range.

Mayu only came to the force due to the fact that she didn't have a family. She used to have a father and mother, but the two of them passed away when she was only six. So in order to hide her true emotionally sensitive side that she once was, a 'cyborg' expression was masked over her face. Naturally making her look as though she was happy 24/7 even to the point it looks 'fake.' Jurina however came just because she wanted to. Watching videos and documentaries of military squads out on the battlefield wasn’t just gruesome. It inspired her to do something for her country. Which lead to the very young girl sneaking into the squad. Thankfully Takahashi Minami wasn’t as cruel as the previous general that ran the entire AEF militia base.

The two fit each other like two puzzle pieces that were meant to be together. Upon making eye contact with each other, they instantly knew they were going to get along. Especially the fact that they both were young at age (with Mayu only being three years older). Although it started out a little rough, the two girls were inseparable. They understood each other so well and were able to share even the deepest and darkest secret that only the two of them knew. The relationship they had were much more than just friendship.

A sigh left Jurina’s barely parted lips. Her mind soon wandered over from daydreaming about the girl she really loves to last night’s incident. The smile that was unconsciously plastered on her face soon transformed into an upside down version of the smile.

It was startling to see a vampire fall in love with Mayu. Not to mention interfering with her confession to the older girl. Oh, how much she wanted to scream out in anger. ‘Kashiwagi-san… Ah, what am I to do with you…’ she thought to herself. The warning that the vampire threatened her was still stuck within her memory bank. Crystal clear was her voice echoing about keeping distance from Mayu.

A scoff was heard from Jurina. ‘Like I’m going to care about her threat… I love Mayu and will be beside her… No one’s going to get by me…’

Little did she know that despite the time of day being the afternoon, a familiar figure was standing right behind the younger girl’s laid body. The figure remained silent for a couple minutes. Just watching Jurina’s peaceful expression and observing the young girl’s actions before announcing her appearance.

“Matsui Jurina?”

“Huh? Yes?” Jurina’s eyes immediately snapped open. Thinking it was another member, she was prepared to either explain with a ton of excuses that she wasn’t taking a nap or assist them with whatever their needs may be. But not to what she had expected though. It was Matsui Rena standing right above her. Dressed in a more casual clothing and less hardcore than the previous time she saw the older girl, Jurina was shocked to find her here.. “W-W-What are you doing here?!”

She exclaimed loudly, scrambling up to her two feet. Rena had to shush the younger girl with one index finger on to Jurina’s lips in order to silence her. “Not so loud! I’m not here to do anything wrong!”

Blinking for a brief moment, Jurina’s eyes soon squinted with curiosity and suspicion. Rena’s finger from Jurina’s lips retracted away as they opened to spill out the words from the young girl.

“Oh really? Then what exactly are you here for then?”

“E-Eh? I-I’m here for…. Um… Ano…” Rena began stuttering; soon finding herself having difficulty expressing that she was here only to see Jurina. And while she was sputtering everywhere, Jurina peeked over the vampire’s shoulders to see if there were other members in the area. Hilarious enough, there wasn’t a single member to witness the situation at hand. ‘Where is everyone?’ she wondered to herself while returning her focus to the older girl. “I…. I….”

Impatient, Jurina then spoke up.

“So what do you need then? I don’t have all day, just letting you know.”

“I’m-I'm just here because I want to see you!”



Well that didn’t go so well for Rena. Blurting out her reason yet Jurina not comprehending her purpose. Confused, Jurina scratched the back of her head while staring at the older girl who was now turning pink due to embarrassment. Rena lowered her head till her black bangs were able to cover most of her facial features. “Um… So… You wanted to see me…?”


Rena yearned to tell and confess to Jurina her feelings. How much she wanted to be by Jurina’s side and love her. But knowing for a fact that Jurina had her eyes all trained on the so-called Watanabe Mayu, it’ll take a lot more effort on Rena’s part to get the other girl to notice her. Then she decided to make a move. As much as she is known to be a shy individual, she wanted to take the first step to making Jurina realize her true feelings. Not to mention that right now, Jurina probably needed some clarification even if it had to be bold. Without any warning, she gave Jurina one very random hug along with a peck on her cheek. It was a quick kiss of course. Not even lasting a full second. This action from such person stunned Jurina.

She didn’t move at all. She stayed in her spot, frozen from a mixture of shock and embarrassment. Jurina’s eyes were wide open as Rena released the younger girl from her grasp. Mumbling a couple incoherent words as her face heated up to the point steam actually could be imagined rising out from the top of her head, Rena excused herself and disappeared from the military member’s sight.

Even when Rena was long gone, Jurina could only stare out into space, trying to reassemble her jumbled mind pieces within her brain.


“I find it strange that Yokoyama-san here hasn’t turned into a werewolf back a while ago now that I think about her condition…”

“You think, Kanon-chan? I don’t think so.”


The younger nurse, Kimoto Kanon, turned her attention over to the white wolf who was standing right by her side. Daylight had already approached and Kanon resumed back to her medical job. Kumi, instead of heading back to the forest, decided to tag along and watch the girl. Right now, they were checking in on Yui. She was still in a coma, her chest barely seen rising up and down from the white sheets that covered the body. Oxygen mask was removed, leaving her only with the vital machine and IV.

Sticking her pink tongue out and opening her jaw slightly, Kumi explained to the confused Kanon.

“You see, werewolves carry this sort of virus around their body… ‘Special’ kind of wolves, I may say.”

“Special wolves?”

She nodded before speaking some more. “Indeed. Basically they’ve gone mad. Insane. Crazy. All sort of words that can describe a maniac. I’m unsure how it’s spread, but probably due to genetic mishaps or their body rejecting them.”

Kanon raised one of her eyebrows. “So aren’t you infected with that virus then? You told me you got bitten by one.”

“I did get bitten by one long ago during my high school field trip, but just because I got bitten by an infected doesn’t mean that I carry the virus.” She then tilted her head to the side as her mouth clamped shut. “I’m really confused with these things, but let’s just say that the wolves in Akihabara are clear from that virus. Clear from being placed in the ‘special’ category.”   

The youngest girl out of the two had widened her eyes slightly while bobbing her head up and down in a slow motion, letting the new information soak into her brain. Her mind then flashed back to Rino's small lecture about how the viruses are spread from one being to another...

Sashihara Rino was standing in front of a huge group. Though the size was merely a hundred members, it was quite a noisy crowd within the auditorium that she was provided. Behind her was a white board and markers of multiple colors close by on the small magnetic metal basket attached to its surface. There was a screen right above the white board; showing the enlarged version of what was written upon the board. A microphone was attached to the side of her white lab collar, providing easy access to transfer her voice across the many members' ears.

Such set-up is fit for a college classroom; Rino as the instructor and the members as the students. It's not surprising though since Minami has specifically requested for this room to be built this way on the first floor when a meeting with the entire group.

Standing in front of the crowd, Rino had to cough into her fist before beginning to speak. "I would like your attention, please?" her voice boomed through the high quality speakers that were surrounded in the room. As her voice echoed throughout auditorium, everyone's attention soon was caught. Once their attention was all focused on Rino, she motioned her hand in the air as she introduced herself.

"I'm Sashihara Rino. A friend of Captain Takahashi Minami. To be specific, a scientist that is on a search for the cure of the viruses spreading wildly worldwide.”

Taking a couple steps backward, she reached one of her arms over to pick out a black and red marker.

“Let me give you all a detailed description to the different types of viruses and the effects it causes upon living beings,” Rino spoke as she drew the letter ‘X’, ‘Y’, and ‘Z’ on the clean white surface of the board. The marker’s tip was heard squeaking with each stroke that she made. Once finished, she turned her attention back to the audience before her. Pointing the one end of the marker on top of the letter ‘X’, she opened her mouth.

“This is the X-Virus. As many of you already know, this is the virus that has started the entire plague that swept worldwide. Having originated from Australia due to some unfortunate… ‘circumstances,’ it spreads like wildfire from person to person.” Scratching the back of her head with her other hand, she switched the color black marker into the red marker. Rino began listing the effects that it could have upon the infected beings. “It’s tough being infected with the X-Virus thanks to the high technology within this facility, but for the poorer parts of the world, it’s easily obtainable.”

There was a small yawn coming from her. “The virus changes any living organic beings into disorientated creatures. Ranging from those so-called ‘zombies’ to lowly wild vampires with no mind of its own. Mainly the virus transform the being into those living dead since it destroys both the body and mind of the victim; taking it over and providing it a new life function. And since it’s a virus, they have symptoms. So it is possible to get it treated if the side-effects are deduced to being relevant to the X-Virus. The difficulty of this diagnosis though is it only creates flu-like symptoms. Thus the doctors in the poorer parts of the world would only consider it a severe flu that merely will go away on its own. However, it will progress worse and worse on its own if left untreated.”

Rino was done listing and explaining the details of the X-Virus. She then moved onto the next type of virus; the Y-Virus. Pointing at it, she tapped roughly right beside the marked letter.

“Now we move onto the Y-Virus. Many of you may have also heard of this yet never understood how it spreads and what exactly happens.” A sigh was heard from her. “This virus originated from the X-Virus; only having mutated into a form where instead of transforming to a disturbing figure, it’s well known to create ‘werewolves’ as one can speak. Unlike the infamous rumors that being bitten by them will cause another being to change into their kind, they have this… How can I say it in a simplified version… ‘rabies’ that could spread to any healthy being. Now any normal werewolves can bite just about anyone and it wouldn’t change their DNA of any sort. However, those with a special case are known to spread the virus around. They carry the virus that spread from one being to another, so you should be wary of them. It’s easy to tell observing their attitudes and actions. A sane wolf is a safe wolf as I would like to say. Now for the symptoms, it would include intense thirst, itchiness on multiple parts of the body for no apparent reason, sharpened senses and/or the habits of barking and/or growling at others.”

Rino then moved onto the last letter of the three.

“Last but not least is the Z-Virus. Also known as the ‘vampire’ creator. There are three different levels of the vampires.” The young scientist held up three fingers from one hand. “There is the light, neutral and dark version of these vampires. As the title presumes, the light and neutral are the safest compared to the dark. If I remember correctly from the statistics, many of the vampires that are neutral can have their decision affect whether they evolve into light or dark. As I had studied these creatures from afar and gathered data, I’ve noticed that the only way to become infected is to be bitten by one. Neutral vampires are normally created from being bitten by weakened vampires from the X-Virus or another neutral vampire. As for the light and dark, they would immediately side with whoever they have been bitten from. Now the symptoms from the virus would usually range from low level pain tolerance and higher sanity to its increased version. It all depends on the victim and the assaulter.”

When Rino was done explaining the third and final virus, she flicked her eyes and observed the audience. Many of the members looked as though they were either half falling asleep or staring at her without much focus. Very few were actually paying attention to her lecture. With another small sigh, Rino’s eyes closed for a brief second before reopening them. “Well, that’s all for today. If there are any more information that needs to be discussed, I will be sure to meet with you all in the near future.”

Kanon now remembered exactly what Kumi was trying to explain. Her right hand that wasn’t holding the clipboard extended out to pet the top of Kumi’s head. Fingers were gently running through the white, soft wolf’s hair. This action made Kumi feel incredibly happy, which she stuck her pink tongue out and panted like a puppy. A small giggle left Kanon’s closed lips. “Once I’m done checking on Yui, maybe we can stop by the cafeteria and get some food for the afternoon?”

Kumi’s mouth clamped shut; head turned over to the younger girl’s direction. Keeping her head still for a few seconds, she bobbed her head up and down excitedly. “Yeah! I’m pretty hungry, so hurry up then, Kanon-chan!” Kumi barked happily as her tail wagged behind her.


Kojima Haruna was sitting in her office. Her chin was resting on top of her hands, which were stacked on top of each other. Arms laying lazily on the brown shiny surface of the desk, she stared at the monitor’s screen. There was a record of Yokoyama Yui pulled up and shown on the screen. Detailed description about her health, emotional and physical conditions were listed along with her current conditions. This doctor was busy trying to deduce how to treat Yui before she wakes up. The worse scenario that she could possibly see it happening is the young girl making a massacre scene at this very base.

Her eyes closed when the two pair of eyes were beginning to be exhausted upon staring at  the bright screen for too long. “Ugh… This is just too much work…” she muttered to particularly no one. She usually works alone in the office excluding the fact that Kanon and Sakura sometimes stop by to help organize the paper works within the filing documents for her.

While mentally complaining about how tired she is, the phone connected to the wall nearby rang out loud. Its obnoxious business-like telephone ring was calling for her attention. Annoyed, she did not bother to bat her eyelids up while reaching over the phone. Her right hand grabbed ahold of it, pulled it out of its resting position and placed it close to her right ear.

“Moshi mosh…” she lazily slurred her greetings out despite having the expectancy of giving out a formal response.

“Nyan Nyan? This is Oshima Yuko desu~”

Upon hearing her name, Haruna’s eyelids snapped opened like the shades being pulled up with one pull of the attached cord. Pressing the phone closer to her face, she lifted her arms off of the desk and adjusted the white coat. She was leaning back against the seat of the rolling chair, resting against it.

“Yuko! Long time since I’ve heard your voice!” It has been indeed so long since she last called Yuko. It’s been nearly three weeks since she has last heard of the little squirrel. She was so occupied with Yui’s conditions and keeping General Minami updated with the members’ health that she rarely has time to actually sit down and give the other girl a call. A smile was slowly stretched upon her face as she heard the familiar voice speak to her through the receiver.

“It has been, Nyan Nyan! How have you been so far?”

“Tired. Been very busy with work lately… How about you?”

“I’m actually doing great so far!”

“That’s good to hear, Yuko.”


There was giggling heard on the other line, making Haruna smile even wider.

“You know, Yuko?”

“Hm? What is it, Nyan Nyan?”

“I really miss you so much, you know that?”

“…I miss my Nyan Nyan too…”

Silence between the two callers. A silent sight escaped from Haruna. The brown-haired girl really did miss the shorter girl. Ever since she went to Europe and left her behind in the Akihabara Elimination Force, every single day she wanted to have the girl back. Sure she was a nuisance and created quite a lot of commotion. Not to mention how much of a pervert and old uncle Yuko was when she was around Mayu and Haruna. But she missed the cheery and optimistic squirrel. Not having her around made the entire place a little too…. Quiet.

“Neh…” Yuko’s voice broke through the awkward silence that crossed between the two girls. “I think you should turn around for a bit… I forgot to tell you something.”


Haruna had absolutely no idea to what Yuko had just meant there, but either way she did as what she was told.  And she wasn’t expecting to see what was in front of her. The very person that she wanted to see; the very person that she was just speaking over on the phone; the very person that she misses so very much; the very person that she truly loves.

Oshima Yuko stood with her cell phone against her left ear; showing off her dimpled smile within her military suit. “I’m back, Haruna,” she proclaimed through the small device.

The taller girl sitting in the chair was in shock. Fully in pure shock. Mouth hanging opened and eyes huge from what was happening before her, tears soon spilled from the pair as she dropped the phone and ran up to the shorter girl. She gave Yuko a bear hug, nearly making the poor girl drop her only device that would contact the person that she loves. Yuko returned the tight hug back to Haruna, trying to fight the tears that were too wanting to escape from the corner of her eyes.

“Welcome back home…. Yuko.”
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on May 01, 2013, 06:34:07 AM
I know I shouldn't be reading fics during class, but I can't help it,!!  :panic: :panic:

It's pretty slow progress here but it's interesting to see Rena making her move on Jurina  :twisted:

And Yui, why hasn't she awaken?  :?


Anyway thanks for the update! Rest and take care of yourself more  :panic:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: -gibson-mayulover on May 01, 2013, 12:03:46 PM

,Ahhh I like this fic
I love the kuminon moments
And also I'm wondering what wil yuki and rena do to make mayu and jurina fall for them?
And yeahhh yuko is back
I wish I could see some oshiri sister moments

Ohh yeah thanks for the update :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on May 01, 2013, 02:02:52 PM
rena is so cute!! XD :heart: :yep: hiding behind her bangs cuz she's blushing ahh kawaii!!
and she just wanted to see jurina awwww :love:
haha jurina just froze :lol:
kuminon so cute as well i love the part when kumi is like a puppy and kanon just giggles  :inlove:
ahhh too much cuteness  :cathappy: kojiyuu bear hug kawaii :deco:
i want to see more possessive yuki please :twisted:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: cisda83 on May 01, 2013, 03:01:21 PM
Poor Jurina... for falling hard for Mayu...

I can understand her attraction and her feeling for Mayu...

Yeah if there wasn't any Yuki, they might have been together already...

Eh... Jurina was in shock with Rena's kiss....  :lol:

Ara, interesting explanation about the 3 viruses...

Ah... Yuko and Haruna are so cute together...

What's going to happen with them?

Can't wait to find out

THank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: Llyloo on May 01, 2013, 08:24:22 PM

Kojiyuu are so cute. Yuko is so cute. Send me a Yuko. I want a Yuko. Okay ? I'll waiting for the Yuko that you'll send me. ( And I also want a Mayu and a Jurina ).

Aah ~~ I missed Kuminon ♥
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: Shinoki on May 02, 2013, 01:44:37 AM
Yuu-chan~~ squirrel~~~
everyone ignores Sasshi~~
that's too bad~~
mya~~ wonder what will happen to Yuihan~~
I feel so happy with these girls as the characters~~
cuz its usually too much kojiyuu and atsumina~~ like them, but I can't stand overloads of them~~
cuz usually, I can't find love triangles, fights, and etc, dark stuff~~
Rena-chan~~ gambatte~~~~
lol, used the [~] character so much
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: kurogumi on May 10, 2013, 02:41:54 PM

rena-chan daisuki~

i want jurina said that to rena~ aww

mayuki want more mayuki~

thank for the update
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: gek geki on May 31, 2013, 04:14:10 AM
LoyalFlutist~~~~~~~SAN TEHEHEHEHEHE
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: cisda83 on May 31, 2013, 11:17:14 AM

Update please....

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Thank you...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 03, 2013, 01:12:08 PM
Uwaaaah~!!!! I love your fanfic soooo much!!! X3 I'm looking forward for your next update!!! ^   ^
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 05, 2013, 02:05:45 AM
I'm curious about Acchan here ... Ever since the I started reading your fic, she's been doing the exact same thing ... Does she have other things to do other than organizing the shelves and stuff? (not trying to sound mean or anything so please don't kill me > ___ <)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 12 [Update 04/30/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 06, 2013, 05:59:55 PM

@Yuki88: LOL, you always seem to be reading during your class. :nervous And I agree, slow progress, but hopefully this chapter will pick up the pace just a bit.

@-gibson-mayulover: Some oshiri sister moment can be found on this updated chapter. :deco: And we'll see about that~

@mayuki_daisuki: LOL, possessive Yuki will be seen later on. :panic:

@cisda83: LOL, without Yukirin, JuriMayu would've long been couples and stuff. :yep:

@Llyloo: LOL, go get them yourself! I ain't stealing people for you (especially my oshimen!) :sweatdrop:

@Shinoki: LOL, I would've ignored Sasshi too because lectures can get pretty boring~ :nervous And I'm glad you like this fiction! There might be a love pentagon (LOL) scenario occurring!

@kurogumi: More Mayuki, wMatsui and JuriMayu will occur later~ :deco:

@gek geki: GEK-SAN~ :P

@mitsuhara_itsuko: I'm glad you love my fiction! :D Acchan may be just a boring side character, but she has a much deeper and important role that she's hiding from everyone (yes, including her midget partner). So you'll have to be patient!

Sorry for the late update on this fiction! Summer vacation has already started, so that means more time to type up my fictions~ :cathappy:

Now the bad news was how much of a writer's block I have on this very fiction... Writer's block is every writers worse enemy (aside from their entire fiction on a document being erased on the computer, that is) Sigh. :panic:

Enjoy the chapter and sorry if there are any confusion. :panic:

[Chapter 13]



Two figures that were so-called ‘Oshiri Sisters’ were once more reunited again after so long. Mayu and Yuko were hugging each other in a tight embrace, tears threatening to escape from the both of them. Haruna and Minami were standing in the background, watching the two figures separating while keeping their gaze at each other. There was the atmosphere of both relief and happiness surrounding the girls; not surprising since they were very close to each other like sisters. When Haruna had exchanged a few words with Yuko, the first person that the shorter girl wanted to see was her other ‘Oshiri Sister’ and give her a small surprise too. Coming down to the first floor where Mayu was recently wandering around alone, Yuko truly did give her a shocking reappearance.

“It’s been so long, Yuko!” Mayu exclaimed after they separated. The shorter girl in front of her bobbed her head in agreement. “It has been!”

Then as if on cue, the two figures stood side by side. Their hand joined together and created a round “w” shape. With a playful smile, the two girls said in unison, “Oshiri!”

This earned them a sigh from both the general and doctor of the AEF. ‘Their act still hasn’t changed at all…’ the two of them mentally commented while both Mayu and Yuko giggled like little girls.

“So how have you been doing, Yuko?” Minami asked when Yuko was finished with her silly acts with Mayu. “I’m guessing you just came here to visit?”

“Actually General Takahashi, I’m officially back and discharged from the forces at England,” Yuko flashed one of her infamous dimpled smiles at the other shorter girl. “They knew that keeping me there for a few years was more than enough. Their numbers in troops and military members were growing rapidly, so they decided to be kind and return me back to where I once belong.”

Minami nodded her head slowly, taking in all of the information. A small smile after so long from Yui’s incident formed on her lips. Then outstretching her left hand towards her direction, she urged Yuko to take her hand. And Yuko so did that. The two hands now grasping each other in a tight embrace, they shook with a firm grip. “Welcome back home, Yuko.”

A smirk ran through the squirrel’s face as they shook. “I’m glad to be back, my midget twin.”

One could imagine a red, anger mark appearing right on the corner of Minami’s head when she heard the reply. Closing her eyes and feeling the corner of her mouth twitch, the two finished their small handshake. Reopening her eyes, Minami decided to explain to Yuko the situation that had occurred recently.

“Yuko, we-“

But before she was able to complete her sentence, a few members had come up to the other shorter individual. “Oshima-san! You’re back!” one of the many members, Ami Maeda, spoke up. Yuko simply responded back with a hearty laugh. “Yes I am!” she flashed her teeth at them.

Soon words had quickly gone around in the base that Oshima Yuko has made her return. In a matter of a couple minutes, a huge crowd formed right before the four individuals’ face. Many of the members ran to greet the returning squirrel from her enforcement at England. It was as though a huge celebrity had just entered in the base and the members themselves were fans. All rushed to ask their burning questions about the countries outside of Japan and Yuko’s personal experience with the military system in England. As much as Yuko wanted to get through the rapidly building crowd that formed before her eyes, it was difficult for her.

“Can I please… go now?” she asked them in the loudest voice as possible with both of her hands waving high up in the air to catch their attention. Their response was to simply ignore her and continue questioning. She glanced nervously at the three girls behind her, but saw that they could do nothing. Mayu could only helplessly watch Yuko being frolicked as Haruna tried shooing the members away. Before she had to be forced to answer their questions, she was luckily pulled aside by the general.

Minami merely sent a glare at the crowd and in seconds they all were in two single file lines. All of them were standing at full attention; waiting for the orders of their general. A clear path was made through the lines from the members. Giving a small, approving nod, Minami dragged Yuko back up to the medic floor to explain her about the current situation with Mayu and Haruna right behind them. She then dropped her grip on the squirrel when they got close to the elevator.

“I’m so sorry about that,” Minami apologized as she punched the up arrow button on the wall. “You’re quite popular with the members both old and new here. So receiving news that you have returned is very exciting for them.”

Yuko shook her head and chuckled. “It’s alright, Takamina. I’ve seen quite a number of familiar faces that I’m glad to see still healthy and upbeat.”

The metal doors of the elevator opened up to reveal the condensed space that serves as the only automatic transporting service up and down the floors of the base. The four girls entering into the elevator, the door closed once Minami pressed the number ‘7’ button nearby. As they waited to reach to their designated destination, Minami continued to pick up from her interrupted conversation earlier with Yuko.

“About what I was going to tell you earlier before I was interrupted, I was going to explain to you the situation at hand at the moment.”

“A situation… at hand?”

Yuko raised one of her eyebrows up into the air. Although she had called Haruna, it has been a while since she last contacted anybody within this base due to the hectic life on both sides. Mayu, Haruna and Yuko all watched the shorter girl exhale loudly through her nose. Her hand was brought up to the bridge of her nose; pinching it.

“One of our members, Yokoyama Yui, had contracted with the Z-Virus.”

“Yokoyama Yui? The girl that was your underling since last year?”


Yuko could only widen her eyes at the words that exited out of Minami’s mouth. Minami herself bit the bottom of her lip, trailing her eyes away from the other girl and staring up at the ceiling of the moving elevator. Yuko has heard of Yokoyama Yui before. She hasn’t personally seen the girl yet but she has heard of the girl being under Minami’s care a year ago. From what she has heard from Minami, Yui was like her (excluding how easily emotional she gets). Like mentor, like student. She knew that the girl was taken in due to the fact that her family was gone and had nowhere else to return to. Did Minami have empathy with the younger girl? She did have a somewhat close-related situation like Yui in her own life within the past.

As the shorter girl pondered, the familiar robotic voice that she never wanted to hear ever again came online to announce that they have reached their designated floor.

“I could see that you have still yet to rid of that annoying voice,” Yuko tried to lighten up the mood just a bit as they all stepped out of the elevator. If Minami wasn’t as tired for today, she surely would’ve smacked Yuko upside the head for that statement. Only a faint chuckle left her barely parted lips.

When they got off, the four spotted Jurina coming up to the group.

“J-Jurina!” Mayu exclaimed when she saw the taller tomboyish girl pounce on her like a little puppy. “What are you doing here?”

“I should be asking you that, Mayuyu,” Jurina stuck her tongue out before rubbing the side of her face with Mayu’s. “I was looking all over for you, silly.”

The cyborg girl who usually isn’t one to easily be embarrassed turned into a dark shade of red. Lowering her head so she could use her perfect black bangs to hide the upper part of her face, she mumbled a few incoherent words quietly. Jurina giggled and shot a glance at the other three observers at their scene. “I’m going to take Mayuyu for a little bit if you don’t mind~” And with that said, the two girls were off and out of their sight.

Minami could only try to resist face palming herself on the forehead with one of her hands. “Aiya… Those two young girls…”

“I can see that both Mayu and Jurina are still together,” Yuko’s comment broke through the awkward silence that seemly filled up the atmosphere of the three members. “Just like a honeybee to a sweet flower~”

‘And how easily annoying they can get with their lovey dovey scene,’ the general mentally added.

The three trended forward through the clean, sanitized hallway. Smell of medicine and sterilization wafted into Yuko’s nose, making her face scrunch up. “Ugh, I sometimes wonder how you can work in this kind of atmosphere…” she turned to Haruna with her fingers pinching her nose. The taller girl merely giggled and nudged Yuko’s side. “When you’re in a hospital setting almost every single waking hour at every single day here, you get used to it.”

Soon the three figures were standing in front of Yui’s patient room. Haruna stepped up and knocked a few times on the surface of the door before pushing the door forth. It silently and swiftly moved forward in its smooth transaction. The members scrambled to get inside of the room as a single patient laid in bed.

“Oh god…” Yuko couldn’t help but gasp at the sight of the younger junior before her. Yui was resting on the bed with all equipment from before taken off aside from the IV inserted in one of her wrists. The skin that she once had was still shown to be deathly pale as if the death reaper placed a curse on the individual. She was breathing, but at a much slower rate. The heart monitor nearby showed signs that she had bradycardiac symptoms. All functions of her body slowed down dramatically for any normal human being. The pair of eyes were still closed and yet to have lifted its eyelids for long periods of time.

Minami standing nearby Yuko shook her head slowly with despair. “This… is the problem we’re having at hand…”

“Who did this?” the other shorter girl whispered in a shaky voice. Her first time seeing the junior and underling of Minami that has always been bragged by the general is now in a state that she could never imagine. The general bit the bottom of her lip before answering her question. “It was a dark vampire… Gathering information from the werewolves, by Kashiwagi Yuzi.”

“Kashiwagi…. Yuzi?”

A nod. “Yes, it’s him. I’m honestly surprised that Mayuyu, Kitarie, Yuihan and Juri managed to get out alive from encountering that fearsome creature.”

“What?! You’re telling me that you sent Shiriri-chan out to deal with him!?”

The general quickly waved her left hand in the air wildly, knowing that Yuko was misunderstanding the mission that they were sent out a while ago. The other girl was known to be highly protective of both her girlfriend Haruna and ‘Oshiri Sister’ Mayu. So it’s not surprising to be glared upon once she has heard of the news. “Yuko, none of this was expected.”

In Yuko’s eyes, it looked as though she wanted to say more. But she kept her mouth shut and instead, stayed quiet about the topic. Her gaze returned to Yui and softened her expression.

“When is she going to be awake?”

“I’m not quite sure, Yuko…” Haruna crossed her arms and sighed under her breath. “She has shown signs of improvements but we haven’t had any sort of hint when she’ll wake up…” There was a small pause before she stated her personal opinion on the matter. “Honestly, I’m just afraid of what will exactly happen when she wakes up. I just don’t want the worse to happen…”

Silence hanged in the air between the three females before they decided to take their leave and head straight to Minami’s main general room on the ninth floor to discuss further subjects that Yuko needed to know. 


I saw myself just walking around in the darkness. It wasn’t hot nor cold and neither was I wearing anything but my usual green military uniform. I examined my surrounding carefully, still seeing that there was nothing interesting that would catch my attention in such empty space. A small sigh left my closed lips as I trended forth. Arms swinging gently back and forth, my thoughts were running through my mind lazily as though I was a drunken individual.

‘I’ve been walking here forever… Is there ever an end to this?’

It was strange. I didn’t think about anything other than me myself and this environment I’m stuck within. Not a single sound could be heard other than my echoing thoughts. Even the steps I take with my combat boots were muted by an unknown force. Another sigh escaped from me. I wasn't sure why I was in here but ever since I've lost consciousness, this was where I stayed ever since.

After an unknown amount of time passed by, I suddenly heard something. Halting in my track, I listened intently. I could hear something. It was… the sound of… rain? Rain pouring down… Confused, I glanced at my surrounding. Not a single droplet of any liquid substance was heard upon this empty space I reside in.

‘Where was the sound coming from?’

This was a first. It was such a long time since I’ve heard such sound from where I’m located. The sound of the rain at first was soft and gentle but got louder with every passing second. Louder and louder it got, I winced and brought both of my hands to both sides of my ears; hoping it would stop getting louder. But it didn’t. It kept on increasing in volume. Louder and louder… Louder and louder… It became so unbearable that I had to bend down on my knees and press the palm of my hands with more pressure against my ear. But that still didn’t ease the noise…

Squeezing my eyes shut, I then screamed out for it to stop.

I eyelids immediately snapped opened to find myself in a very unfamiliar room. Sweat was felt forming on my forehead. My body lay resting on something… soft. An unknown object stuck into the skin of my right wrist. The annoying beeping sound that resonated in the air. Darkness of the room that could somewhat be seen thanks to a nearby window on my left. The rain was seen outside of the window; droplets of watery liquid falling down. Abnormally my senses had heightened. The water droplet... I could see and easily measure the size of it. The shininess of its reflection and how loud it was when it came upon contact with the ground below.

I blinked a few times while trying to recall what was going on. I’m confused. I felt as though I haven’t moved in ages and felt very achy from it. My eyes scanned the room before me. I soon figured that I was in a hospital setting… A hospital setting? Why am I here in a hospital? Did something happened to me?

As the questions ran through my head, I began to identify that I was the patient in this room. Dressed in a white robe and covered with white blankets in attempt to keep my body warm, I was resting in bed. Lifting my head slightly up from the white pillow underneath, I saw that there was no one. Or until now.

A knock was heard a few times on the door outside of my room. The knock was loud and instantly gave me headaches. Then the door was pushed opened to reveal a single, young girl entering within the room. With a clipboard at hand, she was short and had a white wolf following right behind her. The girl looked very familiar, but the wolf wasn't. Dressed in a white nurse uniform, her eyes were trained upon the contents of the clipboards before lifting up and staring at me.

There was a long pause when our eyes came into contact. It felt as though time had just paused.

“Y-Y-Y-YOKOYAMA-SAN?!?!” she yelped out loudly when she saw me; finally breaking the silence that ensued between the two of us. I blinked in confusion when I heard my name and squinted my eyes. I wanted to tell her that she’s being too loud, but I kept my mouth shut. Instead though, I felt the urge to get off of my bed and just… pounce at her? It was strange. I've never had this sort of feeling to attack an individual let alone a younger girl. I tried to resist the urge but it was strong. It was as though a voice was whispering into my ear; whispering that I take that young girl down. My heartbeat quickened and in one movement, tore off the foreign object that stuck into my skin. Sitting up, I saw the younger girl backing away in horror.

“Y-Yokoyama-san!” she called out to me. “Yokoyama-san, snap out of it!”

Snap out of it? I don’t know why she’s telling me to snap out of it when I’m clearly alright. Maybe even healthier and more energetic. But her expression written all over her face said otherwise. It was as though I was a monster or a ghost appearing before a child's eyes. Before we both knew it, I leaped out of my bed and aimed straight at the girl with my hands reaching out to grab her neck.

I managed to knock her down but was quickly interfered by that white wolf from earlier. The snarl of the wolf was heard and I felt my right side being knocked aside roughly. My body slid on the smooth, white floor a few inches from where the nurse was pushed down. Scrambling up on my two feet, I saw the wolf stand protectively in front of the little girl. Teeth bearing at me, the creature snarled and barked at me.

“Kanon-chan! Are you okay?” I heard the wolf with a female voice speak out between the barks. The so-called girl ‘Kanon’ from behind the wolf muttered, “Yeah… But we need to get help quick about this!”

The wolf continued to bark viciously at my direction. “Kanon! You need to get out of here while I deal with Yui here!”

I knew they were going to exchange a few more words at each other, but I wasn’t going to let them. The urge to rip the wolf in half and crush its life was unbearable. Wanting to kill felt like it was a part of me. A part of my nature. A low growl left my mouth as I opened them. A grin unconsciously formed on my face when I saw the wolf sprint up to my direction with her jaw opened.


Haruka managed to grab the books that she needed. The books that will be able to help her control Yui if she has awakens anytime soon. Packing them all in a bag and slinging it over her shoulder, she was ready to be on the move when she met a familiar figure standing right outside of the village’s gate.

“Sayanee… What are you doing here?”

Yamamoto Sayaka ran her hand through her short black hair and approached the neutral vampire. “It’s been a while, Paruru.” The two of them have been friends a long time ago. Sayanee and Haruka resided in this very village until Sayanee had to travel to visit her family in a different part of the county. They’ve been sending letters and writing to each other until that incident occurred within the village. Sayanee knew that Haruka is a vampire and she too knew that Sayanee is a werewolf. That didn’t change their friendly relationship though and they were still close as ever. 

The shorter girl bobbed her head and looked up at the sky. The rain clouds were slowly moving over to where the two figures were standing, hinting that it’s already raining at the AEF base. Returning her attention back at the taller girl, she pointed at the bag. “I wish I could talk to you, Sayanee, but I need to return to the AEF base in order to help someone I love.”

Sayanee raised her eyebrows and chuckled. “Alright then, but do you mind me helping you there then?” Then within minutes, a black wolf with calm blue eyes waited for the younger girl to hop on her back. “It’ll be quicker this way,” she barked in a low voice before dashing off at an incredible speed.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 06, 2013, 06:36:02 PM
Finally an update!! Thanks a lot  QAQ

Hehehe the famous Yuuko XD

and.... wow, Yuihan really became vampire O.o; I hope Kuumin will be fine =_=;;

And... EHH Sayanee and Paruru are friends... XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: kuronekosan on June 06, 2013, 07:29:17 PM

I always look out for this fic specifically. I really love it, one of my favourites, especially with the military and supernatural setting. ASDFGHJ what more can I say? Love your ideas, and imagination. Loving the character interaction....yes, LOL. Ganbare~!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: Shinoki on June 06, 2013, 10:39:14 PM
writers block = death
but onto the point...
lol... oshiri sisters are back together~
wmidget is back together~
kojiyuu is back together~
yuihan... kuumin!!!!
oh... sayanee... haruka...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 06, 2013, 11:06:43 PM
OMG thank you so much for the update :cow:
yay! banzai! yuko is back! :cathappy: :deco: oshiri sisters are so funny! :lol:
oh my jurina is so clingy to mayu  :yep: like always but i love it hehe :P also mayuyu is so cute and funny hiding her blushing face under her bangs :cathappy:
yuihan's a vampire!  :shocked :panic: *hides*
can't wait to see possessive yuki :twisted: :lol: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 07, 2013, 12:07:15 AM
I'm still waiting for my Yuko. XD.

I'm really happy to see her in that chapter, and Oshiri Sisteeers, they're so cute together, and Yuko is protective *w*.

Kuumin D: Yui D:.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 07, 2013, 05:30:42 AM
Oshiri sisters... so funny...

Oh.. Yuko was so popular with the old and new members...

Yeah... the forces were getting stronger with Yuko's arrival...

Ah... Poor Minami to lose Yui to the virus... when She was that closed to Yui...

OMG.. Yui woke up and she was in rampage....

Would they be able to clam her down without killer her...?

What are they going to do to help the situation with Yui and everything else?

Can't wait to see more

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 07, 2013, 08:15:40 AM

The squirrel is back!!! Yeah!!! X33 wow .... to think that she's pretty popular in their base :33

Yuihan is really now a vampire X3 So FRIGGIN' AWESOME!!! X3

looking forward for Yuihan's first kill >:D lololol (evil XD)

is curious about Acchan and Takamidget's pasts (please don't tell her I called her by that name XD)

Sankyu so much for teh update X3 U definitely made my day X33
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 09, 2013, 05:03:47 AM

Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 09, 2013, 08:00:31 AM
Yuihan needs to drink a blood of vampire to calm herself from attacking anyone (I know that's the cure)  XD XD XD

AND WE NEED RENA AND YUKIRIN NOW!!!!! (cause they are strong enough to hold Yuihan effortlessly)

Yuko and Mayuyu's Reunion moment was so funny...  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Paruru, go save Yuihan!!!!!

Waiting for your next update...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 13 [Update 06/06/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 12, 2013, 12:00:18 AM

@Yuki88: Yuko is quite famous indeed~ :thumbsup

@kuronekosan: I'm glad you love my fiction and thanks for the compliments! Gosh, you're gonna make me blush. :deco:

@Shinoki: Let's see what happens next in this updated chapter~ :thumbup

@mayuki_daisuki: LOL, I'm sure you'll get to see Yuki here for a bit on this chapter. :cathappy:

@Llyloo: Haha, Oshiri Sisters are truly adorable~ :deco:

@cisda83: Let's find out together in this updated chapter! :yep:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: LOL, we'll get to see Yuihan in action with this chapter~ :panic:

@gek geki: Hai hai~ Hardcore Rena and Super Possessive Yuki will most likely be shown in the next chapter after this. :peace:

@X_Last-Cross_X: LOLOLOL, that's one possibility to how to calm Yuihan down. :yep:

Whew, a full week of summer vacation has finally passed by since my last day of school and I feel like it's been like a month, LOL.

Anyway, enjoy this chapter update! :cathappy:

[Chapter 14]

“Yokoyama-san! Calm down… please!”

That voice... It irritated me. I was standing in my patient room, staring at the wolf before my eyes. The room around us might as well be described as a mini-tornado whipped inside and destroyed nearly everything. Shattered glasses from the window and medical equipment scattered around the ground; making it nearly possible to walk around without getting punctured by a single sharp shard. The bed was knocked to the side along with whatever piece of furniture in this room. Scratch marks and clawing dragged along both the smooth ground and wall around us. Blood splattered here and there. Signs of struggles was clearly evident in this room.

The both of us were battered, bruised, torn up. The white wolf that was so-called ‘Kumi’ was breathing heavily. Inhaling and exhaling through her respiratory system in a rapid pace. Blood was seen trickling down one side of her mouth followed by a few, but deep, scratch marks on her body. White soft coat were coated with pure, wet red blood on certain areas. She was struggling to keep her composure straight as she stared into my eyes deeply.

Wiping a thin stream of blood escaping from the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand, I stared back at her. The need to kill and tear her apart was irresistible. There was… excitement just thinking about it. And when blood was spilled, oh how much I wanted to just drink it up. That was all that ran through my mind. Just blood being shed and killing any living organism before me.

A grin formed on my lips when I saw the wolf bear her bloody teeth at me again. “Yokoyama-san… I have to resort to killing you if this keeps up…” she growled. There was a mixture of both sadness and frustration seen within her blue eyes. Barking a few times, she bent all four of her limbs. Then like a spring, she leapt at my direction.

Claws extended and jaw opened, she tried to bite one of my aimed shoulders. But I didn’t let her have any chance. From my viewpoint, she was slow; too slow to be exactly. I merely dodged her strike and struck back with one swing of my arm. That sent the wolf flying to the left of my direction, slamming right against the wall with a painful sound resonating. A cry came from Kumi as she slumped to the ground motionless.

I knew she wasn’t dead thanks to my heightened senses. I could still hear her heartbeat pulsing all of the blood through her body rapidly. Heat was still given off and her respiratory system was working hard to pumping all of the oxygen into her brain. Pink tongue sticking out of her mouth from exhaustion. It looked as though Kumi was done with the battle. And it was time for me to end it.

Not wanting to drag this fight any longer, I approached towards the lying figure. Bending down, I was just about to wrap my hands around the wolf’s mane neck when I heard someone else yelling at me.


That familiar voice. The familiar powerful voice. I halted whatever I was doing at the moment and painfully dragged my attention towards the source of the voice. Turning my body around, I saw a shorter girl along with a few girls standing right by her sides. All of them were dressed in military clothing with ammunition all on them. Rifles’ tip were all pointed at me. The girl in the very middle was wearing a red cap that marked she was different from the other girls. Stepping forth, she lowered her gun.

“Yuihan… I can’t believe you’ve awaken…”

I frowned. As much as the voice and person before me was familiar, I didn’t know who she was. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I cocked my head to the side, hearing a crack from such action. “I don’t even know who the hell you are.”

The shorter girl seemed to be shock at my answer. She stared at me as though I was insane. Her left hand placed on top of her own chest. Tears were welling up from her eyes. “I’m Takahashi Minami… General of this base… The person that took you as her underling and the one that cared for you… Can’t you remember me?”

A long sigh came from my mouth. I didn’t get why she was suddenly asking if I remembered her. As if. I didn’t know anybody. All I know is my name and the urge to murder just about anyone. A chuckle left my lips as I got up on my two feet. This movement made the other members standing behind the so-called ‘Minami’ to ready their weapons at me. I could see their fingers itching to pull the trigger but at the same time, they were trembling in fear and unsureness.

Minami walked up to my direction; trying to approach to me. I didn’t back away but rather watched with amusement. Does this person dare challenge me? Before she got to open her mouth and say anything, I instantly got annoyed and kicked her aside. My foot landed right on her left ribcage and heard an ‘urk!’ from her. She was shoved aside and sent staggering for a few seconds.

I used this chance to charge at the other members that stood across from me. With a smile, I enjoyed hearing their screams of agony when I knocked their guns aside and brought them down to my feet. "Yuko, watch out!" I heard Minami yell out from behind me when I struck out at them. I knew I should try to keep this short and I could hear even more individuals headed towards where I was. So I did. I kept it as short as possible.


“Sayanee! Can’t you go any faster?!” Haruka questioned loudly as she tightened her grip on the wolf’s black mane. There was a low growl heard from Sayanee. “It isn’t quite as easy through the rain, Paruru. Last thing I want is to trip and throw you off of my back.”

The two figures were dashing through the rain that pounded upon them. It was difficult to see thanks to how heavy it was pouring from the dark clouds up above. Sayanee’s paws were heard splashing through the puddle as she dodged the many trees at her way. She was panting, trying to proceed as fast as possible while maintaining balance with the wet setting. Haruka herself shuddered as each drop of rain fell upon her body. She was in a hurry with gathering all of the books in the last couple weeks, so she wasn’t prepared for the incoming weather. Especially when it’s this bad.

A small sneeze left her followed by a sniffle.

“I really need to hurry up…” she heard Sayanee mutter to herself as the pace picked up.

Haruka leaned forward and rested on top of Sayanee’s body as the wolf sped up at incredible speed. She squeezed her eyes shut, keeping the bag containing the books in between her body and the wolf’s safe from the rain. She was worried. Deathly worried about the state of Yui and if she’s alright. ‘Hopefully she hasn’t awaken yet,’ Haruka mentally hoped as she focused on keeping her body from falling off of Sayanee. But even with that thought in mind, there was something bugging her. Telling her that... something bad had happened.


I trended through the hospital hallway of the building. I soon figured out that I was in a base. Multiple floorings with many members heard scrambling around above and below me. A grin was plastered on my face with the thought of the many individuals right under my hand. The urge to kill… It drives me insane now that it was peaceful on this floor and how I couldn’t bring myself just yet to drink their blood. They weren’t dead but severely injured. Their moans and groans of their injuries were still heard from the area. I wanted to kill them, but something in the back of my mind pulled me back from snapping any one of their lifeline's short. But I didn't care. I would like to hear their cry for help when I take their blood from them.

I was going to turn around when I heard the elevator from behind me ding. Alarmed, I stayed frozen in my spot. I perked up my ears; listening and staying still. The sound of the metal door being slid opened revealed two pair of soft footsteps coming at me. It was soft as though the two figures were trying to sneak up on this very person. I mentally scoffed at such stupidity of them. But I decided to play along.

Waiting for a few seconds, I felt that they were close enough. Close enough that I could strike out at them. Whipping around, I grabbed both of the figure’s weapons and crushed it with my bare hands. It wasn't too hard to break these weapons. They felt like plastic toy guns that could be found in a toy store. The two girls were startled at my fast reaction. Quickly I saw them drop the weapons and pulled out their pistols. The one with the familiar perfect black bangs and another with a tomboyish aura and short black hair aimed at me. They opened fire, but they were far too slow.

I swiftly threw a low kick at their legs. This sent them down on the ground instantly with a slam. I could see that they weren’t wasting any time being on the ground. “Jurina!” I heard one of the girl called out. “Here!” The taller of the two staggered up to her feet only to be thrown with the gun the shorter girl on the ground had. So-called ‘Jurina’ caught it and immediately pointed the two pistols at my direction and shot. Her fingers pulled the trigger. I could feel the bullet slamming into my shoulders; cleanly going right through the muscle and surprisingly, avoiding the bones. It didn’t falter me though. No pain was registered.

Cocking my head to the side, I grabbed Jurina by the collar of her military uniform. With one flick, I had her flying right next to the elevator that they came from. Her back slammed harshly against the metal door and slid down to the ground. The other girl below me scrambled up and pulled something out from behind her. Or more like unsheathed something. The sound of metal sliding out of its hold was heard as the girl pulled out the object. It was a dagger. And she didn’t hesitate to shove it right at my stomach. I didn’t let her though. My right hand came in the way and grabbed the blade that was so close to piercing through my bloody hospital clothing.

Blood was trickling from my hand and on the surface of the blade when I gripped even tighter. The feeling of the warm liquid dripping down to the hard surface of the ground below me simply brought excitement to my system. Ripping it away from her grasp, I turned the tide and smacked her on the side of her head with the butt of the dagger. She stumbled backward in daze. Getting a little tired from this fight and noticing that Jurina was running at our direction, I decided to end it right here and right now.

I threw down the weapon at my hand and gave the girl stumbling in front of me one hell of a shove to my left. My shove wasn't a simple shove that could make anyone stumble. It was a shove with so much force that literally sent the girl falling backward and tumbling with a couple rolls. “Mayu!” Jurina cried out when she saw the other girl crash right into the huge clear windows that showed the rainy scenario from outside. Glass shards were everywhere when her body came into contact with the window. And she fell. Her scream from falling could be heard since we were high up from the ground.

Jurina soon was seen dashing over to where ‘Mayu’ was sent to. She skidded to a stop at the very edge. “MAYU! NO!” she screamed in pure horror as she flicked her head left and right; trying to find the shorter girl. I could see panic overcoming her senses. Was that person close to her? She ignored me and ran over to where that girl was thrown out at.

I shrugged my shoulders though as I came up from behind the girl. I was about to let her meet the same fate as the other girl when I felt someone roughly pulling me back. And someone that was pulling me back was much stronger than I had expected. My feet was lifted off from the ground and I saw myself thrown backward from Jurina. Feeling my back landing on the floor, I was sliding for a brief moment on the smooth white flooring.

“Don’t you dare touch my Jurina,” there was another female voice. Only this time it was much darker. Using both of my arms to just lift up my upper body, I saw a female figure standing right beside Jurina. Black hair flowing due to the wind from the outside entering into the building, she was dressed in her black leather jacket and black pant. The girl glared at me as she hugged the shocked Jurina protectively.

“R-R-R-Rena!? What are you doing here?!”

‘Rena’ then silenced the other girl with one of her fingers. She turned her attention away from me and towards the other girl. The other hand brushing aside her bangs that was matted against to her forehead due to the sweat, she whispered, “I had a gut feeling that something was going to happen; something bad.” She then shot another glare at my direction. Her eyes squinted when she saw my figure. “I see… So you have awaken then… As a dark vampire…”

This girl isn’t normal. Rena wasn’t normal. I sensed that as her pupils within her eyes darkened just slightly. The aura around the girl immediately told me that she was another vampire. But… a vampire that neither is good nor bad. Just a vampire. But I sense that she is powerful that what that pale, frail figure is showing off. In the next second made me scowl from annoyance. Another vampire presence was felt and this time, it came from outside.

Another figure was seen jumping up from outside and right into the very same room that we three were standing in. The female figure landed silently; not a single sound produced from such massive jump. And when she stood up straight, I saw Mayu in her grasp. The younger girl was unconscious and held close to the other figure. Rena flicked her eyes over to the other girl and sighed in relief.

“I’m glad you managed to save her in the nick of time Yuki…” she whispered in a soft tone. "If we weren't fast enough... Then that could turn out bad for Watanabe-san."

Jurina was heard to also have a relieved sigh. Her tense boy was seen to relax in Rena's grip and she muttered, "Oh thank god Mayuyu is safe..." For some reason when she utter those words, the girl that was hugging Jurina tightened her hold on her.

I then saw ‘Yuki’ hug the girl in her grasp closer to her body. “She’s injured though… She’s hurt.” Yuki examined Mayu and squinted her eyes when she saw the cuts and bruises on the girl's skin. Then she raised her head up and growled at my direction. “I see… So Yokoyama Yui, you have awaken and caused quite a huge commotion…”

There was this urge to laugh off at them. And I did laugh. I laughed at her statement about my action as I got up on my two feet. “Indeed I did!” While laughing, I felt like the need to kill was increasing. And this time, I was getting thirsty. Though there was a water fountain nearby, it didn’t interest me. It was the blood that was what I wanted. The blood… The delicious smell… Oh, how much I just wanted to taste it and drink it up. My laughter died down and smirked. “I’m getting really thirsty…”

The expression of horror flashed across on Yuki’s, Rena’s and Jurina’s face when they heard my comment. The next second, I was forced to duck in order to avoid receiving any brain damage from Rena. She left Jurina behind with Yuki when she made the attack. Backing away a few steps, I couldn’t help but feel my smile grow even wider. ‘This is going to be one hell of a day…’

Rena in front of me shook her head. “Yokoyama-san, you need to try to wake up from it. If not, I have to be forced to put you down if you don’t snap out of it.” I snarled with anger when she finished speaking. ‘Talking to me like I’m some sort of animal… Aren’t I already awake?!’ I pounced forth like a panther, reaching both of my hands out to her neck. But she was faster than I thought. She simply stepped back a few steps, completely avoiding my range.

I fell forward and landed on all four. Keeping my four limbs all on the ground, I hissed at her. I bear my teeth at her, trying to frighten the other vampire with my fangs. Rena could only widen her eyes a bit and sadden her expression. “The virus really turned you insane… I’m sorry that you were turned into this menacing creature…” Her voice was becoming irritating and made me want to snap her neck. Crush her into dust.

“Careful Rena. You don’t want to provoke her even if you didn't mean to,” I heard Yuki warn Rena. “She’s unstable, so I think it’s best if we end her life right now-“

“What are you saying, Kashiwagi-san?!” Jurina countered. “She’s our comrade! She’s important to us!”

“We can’t do anything if she’s already a ravaged beast. Just look at her!” I saw her finger pointed at my direction. “Tell me how you’re going to control this girl at a state like this! It’s too late! And last thing I want to see is someone dying from another dark vampire!”

I could see that Jurina wanted to argue more but the sound of the elevator silenced all of us. Followed by a ding, the door slid open once more to reveal two more figures. One was a black wolf and another was… a familiar figure.

The striking sharp eyes. The short brown hair. The familiar girl… Just like everyone else I have seen here aside from Yuki and Rena, I felt as though I have met her before. But why do I feel like I’ve known her better than everyone else?

As I was left to ponder in my thoughts and glare at the two figures, the black wolf snarled at me. “Paruru, we have to deal with this quick,” I heard the female voice speak out of the wolf’s mouth. The girl standing right beside her nodded. Looking over at both Rena, Jurina and Yuki, she then said, “I know how we can keep Yokoyama-san from tearing this place apart. I need her to be held down while I perform a quick ritual that’ll keep her from becoming wild. Though it is only short-lived, it will give us more than enough time to perform another ritual that will make her sane once more.”

I exhaled loudly through my nose as they continued to talk. This was getting really annoying fast. And I wanted to end this entire conversation for good. I positioned myself carefully before leaping on my nearest victim, Rena. She was taken by surprise, but her instinct was lucky to be fast. Instantly she brought me down with a fist landing on my stomach. She quickly held one side of my body down while the black wolf from earlier jumped in and held the other half of my body. They both were strong and fatigue was already getting to me. So as much as I struggled, I wasn’t able to get much progress into getting out of their grip.

“Haruka! Hurry!” ‘Sayanee’ rapidly spoke while pressing her paws down on my arm. The so-called girl ‘Haruka’ was then seen to be standing above me. Holding a book that looked like it came from a couple hundred years ago, she flipped a few pages. Haruka then mumbled a few words under her breath. It was incomprehensible and none of them made any sense. However, there was this sudden wave of sleepiness overcoming my mind. My body felt heavy like lead and I couldn’t my limbs. Even when I tried to move them, they wouldn’t listen to my command and laid under the weight of the two figures on me. All sound soon was blocked from my eardrums, hearing only my breathing slowing down. Eyelids became heavier with each passing second. In a matter of seconds, I drifted into the darkness.


Haruka had just finished mumbling off a spell from the chosen book at hand. Glancing up from the pages, she saw Yui below her asleep. A loud sigh left her lips as she nodded at both Sayanee and Rena. “Thank you so much… um…” Rena began to speak as she got up from her spot.

“Shimazaki Haruka.”

“Ah, right. Thank you so much, Shimazaki-san. I’m Matsui Rena.”

“Kashiwagi Yuki desu,” Yuki pitched in, nodding at Haruka’s direction for quick greetings. Haruka gave them a small smile. “I’m just glad I came in at the right timing…”

Sayanee nearby walked up right beside Haruka and barked a few times. “I’m Yamamoto Sayaka, so yoroshiku onegaishimasu.” Then she bowed her head for a brief moment.

The other girls aside from Haruka returned her greetings with their own.

“Now that all introductions are done, we need to quickly take care of Yokoyama-san here before she awakens once more,” Haruka explained as she closed the book shut with one hand. Walking over to Yui, she knelt down to the sleeping girl’s level. She saw her expression at peace. Aside from the blood splattered on her face and torn clothing. Haruka shuddered when she remembered how frantic she was when she came into the base not too long ago.

The members on the first floor were all running around, trying to seal off the medical floor and gather members to take out Yui. She remembered how horrified she felt when Ichikawa Miori explained to her that Yui had awaken and injuring everyone on that floor. Doctor Kojima Haruna… Nurses like Kimoto Kanon… And other military members that went up on that floor to settle the situation was knocked out. Haruka heard from her that even the general, Takahashi Minami and the returning member, Oshima Yuko, was easily taken down from Yui. Both she and Sayanee knew that they don’t have much time left on their hand and they have to quickly transport up to that very floor. Thank god they made it just in the nick of time.

Haruka brushed aside a lock of Yui’s stray black bangs and tucked it behind her ear. The pale skin… It felt cold to her touch. The pair of warm brown eyes were now replaced with dangerous red glowing eyes. Just staring at it could make anyone cower in fear from earlier. Looking at the other girls, Haruka just noticed that Mayu was in Yuki’s arms. The girl was unconscious. With a frown, Haruka stood up and saw how battered both she and Jurina were.

“You both need to get treated right away. We need to get everyone on this floor treated… I’m no doctor, but I’ll tend to the wounds and injuries the best I can,” she advised as she sneaked a glance back at Yui. “After I take care of Yokoyama-san here with Sayanee's and Rena's support first though.” 
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Shinoki on June 12, 2013, 12:29:49 AM
Me: Just read a good manga,
but whew, this was somehow better than the manga...
Yuihan!!! Paruru~~ Rena...
It's amazing how you can write from the vampy Yui's side as well...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 12, 2013, 12:53:06 AM
mayuyu!! :cry:
thats was scary i thought mayu would be super hurt but yuki is there  :deco: awww jurina tried yo save her aswell
oooohhhh possessive rena and a pissed yuki :lol: :P
yuihan control yourself!! :shocked :smhid
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 12, 2013, 02:01:23 AM
Another yummy update X3

Asddfgghhjkl .... how I wanted to jump right in and help Yuihan with her urge to kill >:D >:))

My gaad ... poor Takamidget ... nyahaha XD oh well ...

Mayuyu and Jurina were veeery lucky XD

Wee~! This is probably the first time that I woke up in a happy mood XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 12, 2013, 03:09:34 AM
I was reading this while waiting for my lecturer to come...... and when he came, I still read it until I finished it XD

Wow, Yuihan took down almost the whole base, what will happen if something or someone attacks them in this critical time?! O.o

Thankfully Paruru and Sayanee arrived before Yukirin kills Yuihan (I'm sure she'd have been the one doing that rather than Rena haha)

Thanks for the update! :3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 12, 2013, 04:49:38 AM
been lurking this fic for a while...guess it's tme for me to comment :glasses:

I like the way you wrote the story author-san :on GJ: dark fic surely fit my taste best...especially when it involved my fellow children of the night a.k.a make it complete, the main character is my Yui-Hime :luvluv1:

ugh yeah...Hime was awake and she wreak a havoc inside the base :kekeke: :onioncheer:

can't wait for the next chapter...I hope the ritual will failed and Yui killed someone... :kekeke:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 12, 2013, 06:26:51 AM
been lurking this fic for a while...guess it's tme for me to comment :glasses:

I like the way you wrote the story author-san :on GJ: dark fic surely fit my taste best...especially when it involved my fellow children of the night a.k.a make it complete, the main character is my Yui-Hime :luvluv1:

ugh yeah...Hime was awake and she wreak a havoc inside the base :kekeke: :onioncheer:

can't wait for the next chapter...I hope the ritual will failed and Yui killed someone... :kekeke:

mehehehe >:DD I agree XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 12, 2013, 08:44:05 AM
Yui was on rampage.... she wanted to kill everyone...

Poor Minami and Yuko needed to face Yui...

Haruka was wondering if Yui woke up already or not

Because she and Sayanee were needed to perform a ritual...

Oh.. Jurina and Mayu were nearly killed by Yui...

Luckily, Yuki and Rena able to come in time to prevent that...

After all the rampage... interestingly Yui only injured or knocked them out...

What's going to happen to Yui?

Could Yui control the monster inside her body?

Can't wait to find out what's in the next chapter

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: qweakb on June 12, 2013, 08:57:22 AM
thanks for updating a good chapter... :kneelbow:

you have make my day again! hehe  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 12, 2013, 10:27:08 AM
YEHEY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:

As expected, Rena and Yukirin are very strong.. Able to match Yuihan with little strength they use.

And the punch that Rena did, wew that was really powerful (imagining creating a crater on the wall)

Yukirin was a damn fast, I know that she could save Mayuyu XD XD

Thank you Paruru for saving Yuihan!!!

Waiting for your next update  XD XD XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 12, 2013, 05:01:49 PM
Wow, Yui as vampire is very scary xD. Thanks to Rena, Yuki, Paruru and Sayanee to come for help Mayu and Jurina D:

Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: jell_o_jello on June 12, 2013, 07:32:42 PM
Can't believe I only started reading this today.
Wonder how the love rectangle between Yuki-Mayu-Jurina-Rena will turn out. At this point JuriMayu seems made for each other. Unless Yuki and Rena are somehow like soulmates of Mayu and Jurina, I'm veering towards JuriMayu now XD

Now that Yui has waken up, will Paru be able to help her from turning cray-cray? And will Milky appear now that there's Sayanee.

Looking forward to the next chapter :cow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: kurogumi on June 14, 2013, 05:07:55 AM
mayuuuuuuuuu~ lol relieved that she has yuki to safe her life...
awww rena chan she jealous...not really like when jurina so woried about mayu...
rena safe jurina too...

more more i want more ...LOL

yuki never let go mayu eh? LOL
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 15, 2013, 08:49:13 AM
Yui yui

Yuki yukirin

Rena rena

Jurina jurina

Mayu mayuyu
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Terragen on June 17, 2013, 11:04:45 AM
hi i'm new here

love vampire stuff

hope update soon arigatou
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: blackcyborg on June 22, 2013, 05:33:21 PM
Scary rena  :temper:
Oh yeah cool vamps yuihan!  :ding:
And the witch paruru on action!  :farofflook:

Oh please please i want yuiparu so badly  :pleeease:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: shiniza on June 22, 2013, 09:32:37 PM
Hello! new reader here  :fap
I love vampire story  :wub: so here I am  :lol:
I want mayuki and wmatsui for the pairings
it's a good story  :thumbsup Update soon
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: gek geki on June 23, 2013, 11:00:32 AM
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on June 23, 2013, 11:18:46 AM
~hi LoyalFlutist :deco:

~An update!  :shy2:

~Chapter 14:

Yui seems to awake.  :glasses:

Poor Mayu. She got a bruise in fight with Yui  :pleeease:

I love the scene where Rena protect Jurina!  :shy2:

Please Update Soon....

It's a very nice chapter! It's full of action!  :on ksweat:

Thank You...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 14 [Update 06/11/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on June 24, 2013, 09:59:46 PM

@Shinoki: I was so close to just writing it in a third-person point of view when Yui was in this state, BUT! I was thinking that it was better to keep it in her usual first-person since we might as well comprehend how Yui's thought was processing at the time. :on study:

@mayuki_daisuki: Indeed thank god Yuki was there to save Mayu from such fall! And yep, pissed of Yuki and possessive Rena clearly shows how much they really want both Mayu and Jurina, LOL. :on lol:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: LOL! Probably will end up like this:

Yui had this urge to kill... To kill every living being that stood before her eyes. But something stopped her from killing the members. Leaving them behind at the most in an unconscious state, she walked out to the main hallway when mitsuhara_itsuko popped out of nowhere! mitsuhara_itsuko then gave a knife to Yui, patting her on the shoulder following right after it.

"Go kill some people, girl," mitsuhara_itsuko whispered into her right ear before backing away a few steps. Yui could only blink a few times at the other individual before a wicked grin spread on her face. Dragging her eyes down to the knife at hand, she touched the sharp ends carefully. Her hand now gripped the wooden handle of the knife.

It was time.


Or... something like that is what I had in mind when I saw your comment about helping Yui, LOLOLOLOL. And I'm glad I made your little wake up happy! :hee:

@Yuki88: LOL, everyone will then DIE (well, that won't really happen since we have Rena and Yuki there). And yes! Yuki probably will want to murder Yui brutally or at least have done the finishing blow to Yui if Rena were forced to kill poor Yui. :scared:

@bunny_rabbit: I'm glad you like this fiction! And oh god, if the ritual fails, Yui will most likely murder everyone and ahhhh... That would be scary to imagine! :stoned:

@cisda83: Those questions will hopefully be answered on this updated chapter! :glasses:

@qweakb: I'm glad I'm able to make your day! :hee:

@X_Last-Cross_X: LOL! Just imagine what would happen if Rena didn't hold herself back with that punch... *imagines her creating a freakin' hole on the ground to the point where one could see the Earth's core, LOL* Anyway, here's the next update! :on lol:

@Llyloo: Indeed Yuihan is a scary vampire. A very scary one to be exact. :on blackhole:

@jell_o_jello: We'll see how it will go if Yuki and Rena will be able to get their lovers attention or if they will end up having to watch both Jurina and Mayu thrive with each other instead. And we'll see about Milky! :glasses:

@kurogumi: Possessive and jealous individuals will always be one~ (unless they lose interest, of course, LOL) :kekeke:

@gek geki: I'm sure you'll see her (though she's probably not that possessive in this chapter) here~ :hee:

@Terragen: Welcome to the jph!p forum, specifically the fan fiction side of AKB48 here! :welcome And here's the next update! :whistle:

@blackcyborg: We'll see about YuiParu throughout this entire fiction~ :nya:

@shiniza: Another individual to welcome! Welcome also to the jph!p forum, especially the AKB48 fan fiction side! :welcome We'll see about wMatsui and Mayuki being the pairing of this story as we progress through~ :hehehe:

@Wmatsui22: Here's the next chapter! :hee:

I've been beginning to notice that my chapters that use to be at least 3,000 words per chapter has been extending greatly to now on average of 5,000 words per chapter...

Holy Agito Lord. That explains a bit to why I'm taking forever to rack up ideas to write a chapter for my fictions. :bleed eyes:

Anyway, enjoy the chapter! Some little Kojiyuu, Mayuki, wMatsui, SayaYui, YuiRie, and Atsumina found here. /o/ And look! I'm using those emoticons again, LOL.

[Chapter 15]

I snapped my eyes open in an instant when I felt something slam against my chest. A slam so heavy it felt like someone had gotten a hammer and smacked it right on the center target of my body. Immediately I was greeted with a bright yellow light in front of me. I winced from the sudden brightness and squeezed my eyes shut. The slam that I had felt earlier wasn’t there anymore but rather left a stinging pain. A stinging pain that soon transformed into a burning sensation. It wasn’t hurting me much, but rather becoming bothersome. Aside from my aching shoulders, that is. My eyelids once more fluttered up.

My eyesight adjusted to my surrounding. The brightness wasn’t as bright as I had expected. Rather there was no light but the dimness of a nearby flickering candle. Its fire lazily swaying left and right. Rain and the sound of faint thunderstorms brewing was heard loud and clear not too far from where I am. Darkness within the area was mainly thanks to the rainclouds from outside. I saw myself leaning my back against the wall in the hospital floor. And in front of me was three individuals: One a black wolf, two a vampire. I’m not sure who two of them are, but I was able to see and pick out a familiar face from the three.

‘Shimazaki Haruka… Just… what was she doing here? And why am I here on the medical floor? Why is she sitting in front of me along with the other two unknown individuals?’

Many more questions ran around in circles as though they were on a marathon within my head as the girl seated in front of me lifted her small hand away from my chest. Haruka’s eyes didn’t come into contact with mine but rather at the book in hand; too focused to see me staring at her with curiosity.

It took a few minutes for Haruka in front of me to realize that I was awake. With just one glance at my direction, she look like she was going to flip backward in surprise. There was shock written all over her face when she saw me. “Y-Yokoyama-san!” she exclaimed as she tried to regain her composure. “You’re awake!”

When she utter those words, I saw the other two figures fidget in their spot. A young girl with long, black hair crawled over to where I was resting and placed a hand on top of my left hand. Her hand felt… warm when she touched the top of mine. She leaned in close to my left ear and whispered into it. “This is going to hurt, but you’re going to have to bear with it now that you’re awake.”

“H-Huh?” I was confused. Confused to what she was trying to tell me. I threw my attention back to Haruka in front of me and realized that she was holding a thick book in her hand. A thick book that looked like it was first printed a few decades ago. The other girl threw a glance at the wolf beside her first then at the individual next to my side. “Matsui Rena, keep your hold on Yokoyama-san. Sayanee, be sure she doesn’t get wild if her dark side awakens once more.”

‘Dark… side? Hold me down…?’

I had absolutely no idea what they were talking about and why they had to hold me down, but I completely understood when Haruka placed her palm right above my chest. Her hand is warm, bringing in some comfort. But only for a split second. The burning sensation that I had felt from earlier only intensified; worsen. An agonizing scream was heard coming from my now-opened mouth as my body jerked away from her hand. Or so it tried to avoid it. The girl behind me, Rena, tried to hold me back. She was now right behind me, gripping tightly against my arms. I could tell that she was trying so hard to hold me back since every single time I struggle and move, she kept on tightening her grip.

The pain didn’t die and only kept coming in waves. It felt as though someone is holding a lighter and flicked it on within my chest. It didn’t hurt externally but rather internally. It was as though I was being burnt from the inside. Burning my heart, my bones, my muscles and tissues. My limbs were trashing everywhere as sweat ran down the side of my head. The screaming kept on sputtering out from my mouth, unable to stop. Haruka in front of me squinted her eyes with a pained expression as she continued to mumble incomprehensible words under her breath. Her hand was still resting on the center my chest; trembling as it remained in its position.

The wolf right next to her barked a few times, crouching down on all four. Sayanee merely stared at me with pity as she tried to calm me down. “You’re gonna make it, Yokoyama-san!” she barked at my direction while staying by Haruka’s side. “Try to hang on!” But her words didn’t quite exactly register in my brain for I was too focused on trying to bear the pain.

It was unbearable. I didn’t know how long this was going to last. But I pray for it to stop, squeezing my eyes shut and biting my tongue to hold in my cries of agony. The pain blazed on within my body.


After some long time later, whatever Haruka was doing was finally over.

I laid limp in my spot, feeling the sweat run down from my face and dripped on the end of my chin. I could hear my breath coming in and out rapidly from my body as I tried hard not to lose consciousness. My vision was fading, the blackness clouding on the edges of my sight. But I didn’t let them grow any more as I kept focusing on staying awake. The burning pain vanished, only left with the stinging aftermath of such deed. My body was leaning against Rena, who was trying to comfort me. I felt her hands rubbing against the parts of my arms where she was gripping tightly. I could see from the corner of my eyes that there were bruises from how tight she held onto not too long ago.

“I’m sorry I had to go rough on you,” Rena whispered to me. “Waking up to noticing that you became a vampire, especially a dark type, is truly traumatizing… I’m so sorry you had to go through all of this.”

The wolf that was encouraging me the entire time slowly approached me. Her paws softly touching the hard white tiled floor underneath our body. Not too surprising, she came to my side and rubbed the side of my face with hers. “Good job, girl. I’m glad you bear through it all.” Coming from the wolf, I heard her wince loudly with empathy as she licked away the wet tears that weren’t wiped off from my face. As much as she tried to bring some comfort to me, the statement of Rena had just said leeched itself into my brain.

‘What exactly did Rena just say?’

“V-Vampire…?” my raspy voice exited out of my mouth. Speaking even became slightly difficult since my throat is parched from screaming so much earlier. Haruka in front of me slammed her book closed. Wiping off the sweat that was forming on her forehead with the back of her arm, she didn’t respond back to my question. Met with silence that lasted a little longer than a few seconds, I then got my answer when she fixated our eyes together.

“Yes, Yokoyama-san. Do you remember being bitten by him?”

I scrunched my eyebrows together. I can’t quite remember…

Oh wait. Now I do… I think.

The memories that came flooding back to my mind was hazy and blurry. There was me and a few other AEF members that were going to a shrine up in the mountains. Blood… Was everywhere. Dead bodies and the stench of blood that could never be forgotten. Then there it fast-forwarded to the dead monk I’ve seen with Watanabe Mayu in the isolated room. Dying while warning us of a danger so great that we both had no chance of winning against. And when we turned around… There was that man. That dark vampire. That vampire that has bitten me.

Horror ran through my mind as I struggled to get back on my two feet. I knew what this meant. I knew what it meant when you got bitten by a vampire. Especially when it’s a dark vampire. As much as I wanted to get back up though, I ended up instead nearly falling face-first on the floor if it weren’t for Rena near me. I was weak. I felt my body being weak but at the same time, incredible strength was coursing through my vein. Making me feel more alive than before. Exhaling loudly, I saw Haruka watching me with sadness written all over her face. I frowned at her direction as Rena and Sayanee both helped me stand up.

“So… Am I really… a vampire then?”

“Sadly… Yes. And a dark vampire to be specific.”

My eyes widen at that fact as Rena gently kept me standing up. The wolf below me was making sure I wasn’t losing my balance on the lower section of my body. Her short black tail was standing up naturally, flicking left and right as she winced loudly once again from my reaction. 

I couldn’t believe it. ‘A… dark vampire? A dark vampire like that cursed vampire that has bitten me?’

Haruka approached up to me. “Since you’re a dark vampire and had just awaken a few hours ago, you needed to have a seal placed on you.”

“A seal?”

“Yes. What I had just done earlier is a seal to prevent your dark side from awakening.”

I bit the bottom of my lip. And to my shock, I felt two pair of sharp fangs lightly touching the bottom lip’s surface. Quickly I retreated from biting my lip; instead focusing on Haruka. The girl threw a glance at Rena from my side. In a few seconds, I saw Rena gently pull down the loose white hospital gown’s collar. Slowly I trailed my eyes down along with my head till I saw what was on the very center of my chest.

The seal that Haruka was talking about was a black circular mark bore onto my skin. Almost like a tattoo, there was a few diagonals crossing over each other with a foreign symbol I’ve never seen before in the center of the circle. I frowned when I saw those markings on my skin.

“Why would you need to do that though? I should be able to control it-“

“You almost wiped out the strongest fighters and members of this entire Elimination Force building, Yokoyama-san.”

I cease to speak anymore. Rather, Haruka merely pointed at my clothing with her index finger. My eyes followed the direction of where she was pointing and nearly wanted to faint from such sight. Blood. Blood was everywhere on the white hospital gown I was wearing the entire time. There were injuries too, but that wasn’t important. The smell of the blood was very strong the moment I realized I had blood on me. So strong that it smelled… delicious?

I shook my head the moment those thoughts ran through my mind. ‘Great. Now I’m thinking and sensing like a vampire too…’ Resisting the urge to rip off a small section of my blood stained clothing and stuff it into my mouth like a little kid with cotton candy, I gulped. Since Haruka had just told me that I ‘almost wiped out the strongest fighters and members’ of this place… That couldn’t mean… That they…

“Luckily they aren’t dead if you’re wondering,” she answered my questions that weren’t even verbally spoken of yet. “During your state of going berserk upon waking up, you at least had a sense of who you were taking down.”

She sighed and had one hand reach out to my face. Her small hand came into contact with my skin and surprisingly warmed it up. The softness her palm had in store as it caressed one side of my face. (I swore that I could meow in happiness if I were a cat.) Our eyes were locked with each other; none budging to look at anyone or anything else. When I stared deeply into her eyes, I saw her eyes becoming watery. Even though it looked to a normal human being that she is keeping a cool facial feature, I could tell that she wanted to cry. The edges of her eyes that threatened to let loose of those tears. Immediately I brought my left hand up to touch her hand that was on my face. I pressed it closer to my face, feeling the warmth travel to my hand also.

“Don’t cry, Shimazaki-san,” I whispered to her in a soft voice. Upon hearing my voice, she nearly retracted her hand from mine only to be held still with my hand on hers. “I should… thank you for saving me… saving both me and my sanity…”

Haruka blushed. That was the first time I have ever seen her blush before my eyes. Her cheeks turned slightly pink with her eyes quickly breaking our stares. Eyes roaming around the room other than my face. She finally managed to tear her hand away from my hold. Coughing into the same hand that touched my face, she then spoke while avoiding eye contact.


“You should drop the ‘san,’ Shimazaki-san-“

“Then drop mine too, Yoko-… Yui.”

“Okay then, Haruka.”

The other girl sighed briefly before continuing.

“As you can now tell, you have a seal on you. But this seal isn’t going to last forever. Not to mention you’re most likely not going to be one hundred percent under control with this seal. So,” she raised one finger up into the air, “first, you’re going to have to be checked on a daily basis with the seal. We’ll most likely have to go through this entire ritual again to keep the seal intact.”

I scrunched my face at that statement. That just means more torture for me. Haruka raised up the second finger, letting it join with the first one.

“Second, since I’m the user than had just put the seal on you, I’m the only person that will be able to redo the seal and keep full control over you. I’ll be able to tell where you are and if the dark side of yours is threatening to be released intentionally or not.”

‘So I’m basically going to be watched over like a little kid?’

“Third, you need blood.”

“Wait, what.” I blinked at the figure standing before me. Haruka didn’t look shocked or even surprised at what I needed. Flashing a nervous, weak grin at her direction, I waved one of my hands in the air. “Wait wait wait… I need… blood?”

“A living being blood to be exact.” The brown-haired girl kept three fingers up into the air. “You’re going to need it in order to live let alone keep your sanity in check. You’re going to let your dark side come out much faster if you don’t drink blood on a certain number of days. However, dark vampires sadly can only drink from living human beings, which will only turn them into their own kind whether the vampires themselves are sane or not. Or they can drink from other vampires and werewolves, which won’t change their state and status.”

I asked the next question that popped into mind. “But what about you? And Rena?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “We’re both different. We’re neutral vampires, which we don’t need to drink blood in order to keep our sanity and health. We simply acquire advanced human features and enhancement of our strength. Excluding me, that is.” She giggled at the last statement. Haruka then threw a glance at both Rena and Sayanee.

“Take Yui to one of the empty hospital rooms in this floor and have her checked out. Hopefully there’s one room that isn’t utterly destroyed as though a hurricane had whipped through the room.”

The two figures nodded and lead my injured body to a nearby hospital room. They took it easy, letting me take one step at a time on my own as I leaned against Rena for support. Haruka remained in her spot as she collected the books that were now seen to be scattered around on the ground where she had stood.


A couple hours has passed since I had the seal placed on my body. And right now, I was resting within one of the many hospital rooms on seventh floor. My bloodied gown was now changed to a fresh new set to my relief. Sitting up on the hospital bed, Haruna was busy tending to my wounds. The doctor was startled when she first came over to my room and saw that I wasn’t going into a crazy mode anymore. Not to mention both Sayanee’s and Rena’s appearances. But she was explained to by Yuki, who had just passed by at the right timing from the hallway.

Though there was a huge bruise located on the side of her head, she was not harmed from me otherwise. Her hands swiftly cleaned up my fresh wounds and bruises; soon focusing on the wound on both of my shoulders. Bullet wounds were seen to have traveled right through my body, exiting holes seen from the back side of my body. I wince and struggled to keep myself still as her medical utensils tried to stitch the gash despite the anesthetic shot given earlier.

From Haruna, I’ve heard that many of the members were injured. Some were lucky to only gain a few bruises and cuts while others weren’t so lucky with my insane side. I nearly had my eyes bulge out of its sockets when I’ve heard I had knocked Minami and the returning Oshima Yuko out in mere seconds. There was another werewolf aside from Sayanee that was roaming around with another member of this floor. That poor girl, Kumi, was knocked out good and is taken care of by Kanon, who wasn't nearly as hurt as the wolf. It was scary to hear about the members that I had caused harm upon. To my relief though, Kitahara Rie wasn’t in any of the drama. More like she was out on another mission while I was wrecking up the medical bay.

“Jesus cupcakes, girl! You’re awake!”

And that person who was yelling out that statement was none other than the general of this entire base and my mentor, Takahashi Minami. The short figure entered right into the hospital room I was residing in at the moment. My head immediately turned to the source of the sound. When I saw her, I couldn’t help but flinch when I saw her wounds.

Bruises were seen on the side of her face and exposed arms as one of her bandaged hand gripped her right side. A white gauze wrapped around her head in light layers as she stood by the entrance way. Eyes showed the lack of sleep she had gotten for there were shadows underneath them. I almost wanted to tell her she doesn’t have to come and visit me when she hobbled over my direction. But I kept silent when she interrupted Haruna’s procedure to tending my wounds (which earned her a glare from the doctor) She stood on the right side of the hospital bed. Her eyes were trained on mine and stared deeply into them. Tears were already streaming down her face without warning. And before I knew it, I was given a bear hug from the girl.

“Oh my god, you’re awake and alive,” she choked in between her sobs as she tighten her hold on me. (Ridiculous how strong she is despite being injured) I yelped when I felt the stitches about to snap out of its place from closing my wounds. As much as I wanted to be in her grasp, I knew right now wasn’t the right timing to be giving me one hell of a hug. “T-Takamina! M-My stitches!”

From the corner of my eyes, I saw Haruna’s hand slowly reach out to grab one of Minami’s shoulder. In one movement, the general was ripped out from my contact, standing obediently back on the side of the bed with a guilty expression. The doctor, who had her medical instrument still at hand, was scolding the other girl about getting physical in my state.

“G-Gomen, Nyan Nyan, but I’m just so happy that Yuihan is finally awake,” she muttered. Her left hand reached up to wipe away the wet tears that were on her cheeks. I flashed her a smile to reassure her that I’m happy to see my mentor. “I’m happy too, General Takahashi.”

I got the other girl smiling at me like a doofus and chuckling happily. Soon I saw another familiar figure that was standing out on the entranceway. And that was none other than Kitahara Rie.

“Kitarie…” I whispered out her name when she excused her into the room. Haruna looked annoyed at another visitor that’s interrupting her flow of cleaning up my wounds. But she didn’t say anything as Rie walked up to the opposite end of the bed where Minami stood. Her hand reached out and touched mine, a smile plastered on her face. “You’re awake, Yuihan,” she stated. The hand that was touching mine soon gripped it as though she was protecting it from any other harm. When I glance up at her, I saw that her eye had already healed and merely had a small scar from surgery. The faint, yet noticeable line ran down from the upper part of her eyelid down to the bottom of her eye. I couldn’t help but scrunch my eyebrows till there were creases forming on my forehead at such sight.

“Your scar…”

“Oh this?” she used her other hand to point at the scar at her eye. “It’s nothing much. Thanks to Kojiharu here, I’m able to see even better than before.”

A small sigh left my lips. “Jeez, Kitarie… Always thinking so optimistically…” There was a nervous giggle from her direction as she scratched the back of her head, eyes closed. I couldn’t help but smile back at her too. My heart inside of my body, though is beating slowly, fluctuated when I finally was able to see her. Finally able to see the person… That I loved.

We reopened our eyes only to be met with the black wolf from earlier. Sayanee actually was now standing in between the two of us; her wolf face right in front of mine. I blinked a few times before realizing that I have a werewolf trying to lick my face.

“H-Hey hey!” I exclaimed when I failed to avoid Sayanee’s affectionate and caring actions towards my poor face. She barked a few times and waggled her tail. “I’m glad you’re doing alright, Yokoyama-san!” she panted as her pink tongue stuck out from the side of her mouth. I nervously shot a look at Rie’s direction only to see her retreat her hand from mine (to my dismay). She saw me throwing a glance at her and simply shrugged her shoulders with a chuckle back at me.

I sighed loudly when I saw the wolf in front of me try to jump up on the bed.

“Off the bed, Sayanee!” I heard Haruna scold the other wolf. Irritation and frustration was heard in her voice since she wasn’t able to finish tending to my wounds. I could just imagine a red anger mark pulsing on the corner of her head at how noisy the room instantly became. Minami meanwhile was watching with a goofy smile drawn on her face. She watched with amusement at the interaction between Rie, Sayanee and I. Before we all knew it, there was Maeda Atsuko that too came into the room.

Minami turned her head around to greet her assistant only to widen her eyes in horror. Atsuko from behind her had her black bangs hiding her eyes, so one wasn’t able to see them. However, there was this dangerous dark aura that cloud around her body, which could make just about anyone cower and shudder in fear. Still dressed in her professional business attire, Atsuko didn’t even let Minami speak when she reached her hand out towards the girl. Her hand grabbed ahold of the back edge of her hospital gown. In seconds, we had the poor general dragged out of the room with the defeated girl hanging her head; not resisting against Atsuko.

When the two girls were gone, Haruna quietly mumbled under her breath. “Thank god Bakamina is out of here. Acchan has been worried sick where the girl ran off to after I had treated her wounds….” So it seems that Atsuko was worried about Minami. It’s not surprising since the two girls were very close to each other. Just when Sayanee and Rie were loud enough in this room for Haruna, to her dismay, there were a few members popping into the room.

“Yo~ Nyan Nyan,” another shorter figure popped her head into the room. With her long brown hair and silly dimpled smile, she looked like a squirrel. Dressed in the same exact white hospital gown as I had worn, she raised one of her arms in a cast into the air. Haruna instantly paused finishing up the stitches and turned her entire body around on the stool. She dropped her jaw when she saw the other girl.

“YUKO! Get your butt back into your patient room!” she scolded the other girl in a motherly tone.

‘So that’s Yuko… The only that everyone has been talking about and the one that Kojima here talks to almost all the time over the phone…’

I watched in amusement when Yuko stuck her tongue out at Haruna.

“No! I wanna stay here with my Nyan Nyan!” she grinned.

Wrong move of her to speak back to the doctor for she nearly got herself stabbed with a syringe needle from the doctor herself. Haruna, who was now standing in front of the entrance way with her syringe at hand stared down at the shorter girl. She was toying with the needle as she glared at Yuko. “Get. Back. To. Your. Room. Oshima. Yuko.” Each word that exited out of her mouth was more venomous than the word before it. Shuddering, Yuko backed away while nervously smiling at the taller girl.

“By the way, good to have you back, Yuihan!” Yuko managed to squeeze out those words before running away from Haruna, who almost wanted to chase down the squirrel.

“Today is so noisy…” Haruna complained out loud followed by a groan as she returned back to my side. Seating herself on the stool, I couldn’t help but mentally laugh at their relationship.


Yuki, Jurina and Rena were all inside of Mayu’s patient room. The three figures were sitting and standing, all nervously watching the younger girl resting in bed. Though Jurina wasn’t in bad shape other than a few bruises, she couldn’t help but feel guilty when Mayu was found to have a few broken ribs and a near-head concussion. The younger girl was dressed in those hospital gown and was sleeping in a peaceful manner.  Jurina unconsciously let her right hand reach up and touch one of the many band-aids that resided on her cheek; letting her fingers trail on the rough surface of the medical object. She bit the bottom of her lip as her eyes trailed over to Yuki, who was standing right by her side.

“I should thank you… Kashiwagi-san, for saving Mayu…” Jurina stated in a small voice without turning her head to the older girl. Yuki simply stayed silent, not responding back to the other girl. Unsure of whether she was angry or just not in the mood to talk, Jurina didn’t bother to make the other girl engage in a conversation with her. Besides, she’s too worried about Mayu before her eyes.

As she watched, Yuki too was in a mental turmoil of her own. Seeing the other girl that she loves is heart-breaking for her. Unable to do anything other than watch and keep an eye on her till she feels better is all they can do… Her eyes flickered over to Jurina for a split second before returning back to Mayu. It somewhat annoyed her that this girl was in the same room as Mayu and her, but she didn't utter a word out of her mouth about this subject. They had much more to worry about than some little quarrels about who loves who and who should stay away from each other.

“Jurina? Do you want to get a drink?” Rena asked the other girl as she approached Jurina from the right side. The younger tomboyish girl glanced at the girl above her for a brief moment before bobbing her head. “Sure… I’m getting a little thirsty anyway.” She got up from her seat, stretching her tired and worn out limbs from such fight not too long ago.

Rena threw a look at Yuki, who too sent the same treatment to the other black-haired girl. Then as though they had mentally confirmed something, they both nodded their head at the same time before Rena walked over to the only door of the room. She opened it up and let Jurina go out first before her. Soon the door closed shut, leaving both Yuki and Mayu alone in the room.

“I should… also thank you, Matsui-san-… Can I just call you Rena if that’s okay? I don’t want anyone to mix the both of us since we share the same last name.”

When Rena agreed in silence, Jurina continued on. “I wanted to thank you for saving… not only Mayu but also my life.” She avoided looking at the other girl, somewhat scratching her cheek with one of her hands. For some reason… She can’t look at Rena. She just can’t. Something… is making her want to avoid throwing a glance at her direction. When Jurina did manage to look at the other girl for a split second, her heart just picked up its pace. She bit the bottom of her lip as they continued to walk towards a nearby vending machine out in the main room. Rena didn't say a single word but rather felt her own heart pounding loudly against her chest. Just hearing a thank you from Jurina just wanted to make the older girl leap towards the other girl and give her a hug due to her cuteness. But the two girls didn't engage or say anything more.

They finally came upon a vending machine. While Rena was digging out her money, Jurina examined the machine. “It’s broken, Rena,” she said in a depressing tone. She hanged her lower body to exaggerate her desperation for a drink. Rena couldn’t help but giggle at such action from the younger girl. ‘She’s cute. Very kawaii.’

Rena glanced up from trying to take out spare change from her pocket only to see that the vending machine on this floor is out of order. Raising one of her eyebrows, she observed the kind of drinks they sold. Coffee, soda, water, energy drinks were the options seen. Rena exhaled loudly as Jurina from the side of her complained out loud.

“Man… I’m starting to get really thirsty more than I was in the room the more I think about getting a drink… And I don’t want to go down to the lower floors to get the drinks from the cafeteria-R-Rena? What are you-Oh my god! What-… Where did you… get that drink?”

The younger girl was staring at the older girl with her jaw dropped. Rena held four bottle of water at hand, blinking innocently back at Jurina. “I just got this from the vending machine. It’s not broken.”

“Not broken you say? You LITERALLY punched that poor vending machine! Could’ve killed the entire machine!”

Rena swung one of the four bottles in front of Jurina’s face. “It’s not broken when I’m around.” She smirked when Jurina cracked into a smile and snatched the drink in front of her. “You might be just right then. Thanks,” Jurina replied back in a monotone voice as she jugged down the content of the bottle in front of Rena.

Meanwhile, Yuki was still watching Mayu. Now taking a seat on the only stool of this very room, she watched the other girl sleep peacefully. Her eyes trailed on her body, eyes saddening when she saw the gauze wrapped around on certain parts of her body. ‘I’m sorry I couldn’t come in time…’ she mentally apologized as she reached out to grab Mayu’s right hand with both of her own. She protectively held onto the hand as though it was the most precious treasure to her.

Yuki remained in that position for a few minutes until she heard the other girl groan. Perking her ears up, she cautiously watched Mayu slowly lift her eyelids up. Blinking a few times in silence, her eyes soon dragged over to her right to see Yuki watching her. Like a mother watching her daughter wake up from a deep slumber.

“Yuki…” Mayu whispered in a barely audible voice to normal human-beings.

“You’re safe Mayu,” Yuki quickly fired a reassuring statement to the other girl. One of her hands dropped its hold on Mayu’s hand and reached out to brush aside a stray piece of black hair from Mayu’s forehead. “You’re in the hospital, so everything is under control.”


“Acchan! Please don’t kill me!” Minami begged the other girl as she dodged a huge textbook being thrown at her direction. It was heard tumbling a few times on the ground before it came to a stop. The two girls were in their office on the ninth floor. Nothing much was different here other than the fact that Minami is met with a very angry Atsuko. Minami lifted her head and waved both hands into the air. She didn't want to have her neck broken nor her head rolling from such violent actions from the taller girl.

The reason that Atsuko was angry was due to the fact that the other girl had ran off to deal with Yui when she went berserk without telling her where she was going. Not to mention when Haruna had finished treating her, she ran off once more to check out the other members. Again, without telling Atsuko where she was. The poor girl was searching throughout the entire building only to know that Minami was injured and handicapped at the moment due to her fractured side. Basically she was just worried as hell when she couldn't find the other girl. 

Ducking another textbook being tossed at her, Minami raised both of her hands into the air in defeat. “I-I’m sorry, Acchan! Please forgive me!”

She squeezed her eyes when she felt the taller girl take a step towards her. Bracing herself for one hell of a beating, she waited for that. A few seconds passed by and nothing happened. When she barely lifted her eyelids, she was met with a smack on the head with a karate chop from Atsuko herself. “ITAI!” she yelped and grasp the top of her head with both of her hands. Rubbing them, she was right away met with a hug from Atsuko.

“I’m glad to see the general in her usual happy state once again,” she whispered into Minami’s ears as the two parted from the hug. Minami, who was still rubbing the top of her head, stared at Atsuko with a dumb expression. It soon transformed into a smile that became a chuckle. “I’m just happy that no one is killed today and that Yui is finally awake with her sanity in check with the help of Shimazaki-san.” 
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: Llyloo on June 24, 2013, 11:10:58 PM
Sayanee is so cute **. And Yui is under control for the moment o/

Mayuki **.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: Shinoki on June 24, 2013, 11:25:25 PM
currently summer break where i'm from~
I wonder if you and a lot of other people are too~
somehow, I feel that the updates are overflowing today~~
yay!!! oh, seal~
poor vending machine, me thinks about a certain sci-fi anime
hehehe~ takamina and acchan lol
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 24, 2013, 11:33:26 PM
fufufu...I didn't mean that the ritual should totally fail and yui kill everyone inside the base,just one or two as a sacrifice before the ritual finally succeed :kekeke:

or just throw ripopo or nana-chan in to control her...or just let sayanee took the job :kekeke: ...been thinking about YuiPopo, yokoYamada, and yokoYamamoto pair lately :luvluv1:

it sucks to have her concurent position being canceled and replaced by miori :cool2: yui was doing great with NMB...she had made a strong bonds with the girls though she only with them for short time...

maa...enough with my rant

it is a nice chapter like always :on GJ:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on June 24, 2013, 11:45:18 PM
yuihan!  :( dark side?! :shocked nawww! haruka x yui kawaii :cathappy:
jurina's heart beats fast when she looks at rena  :inlove: juri starting to like rena :P
and the poor vending machine lol  XD
omg :shocked yuki is so sweet! "She protectively held onto the hand as though it was the most precious treasure to her." love this bit :deco: but... but mayuyu is hurt :cry:
hehe cute but hilarious  :lol: acchan was so worried about takamina but she's on a rampage :rofl:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 25, 2013, 03:08:49 AM
I checked teh update .... it was very long that I had to print it over since I'm at the net cafe and my time was almost up! CX

DAYM!!! ur reply .... it ... IT WAS TOO AWESOME CX XD I LOVE IT XD sgseukvgufthweutqwier

Thank you for the long and lovely update~! X3 ... you always make my day X33
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 25, 2013, 03:38:40 AM
Yuihan, you can meow now in happiness... Because you're already a cat now  :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Oi, Harunyan, stop angry at Sayanee.... XD XD XD XD XD

Rena-chan, I think you destroyed the poor vending machine just like Jurina said  :lol: :lol: :lol:

I love now the Mayuki moments  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Waiting for your next update  XD XD XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on June 25, 2013, 05:56:51 AM
Lol yokoyamamoto 8D
Yuihan is surely loved by so many girls 8D

This part is romance sp, isn't it? XD

Thanks for the update!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: cisda83 on June 25, 2013, 09:26:25 AM
Yeah... Yui was so strong... Luckily Yui's darkness was able to be sealed.

Haruna was such a scary girl.... Well I guess I could understand... with very naughty patients did not want to listen to her commands...

What's happening to Mayu....?

Would she be okay?

Oh... Poor Atsuko for worrying about Takamina...

How about the rest of the members....?

What kind of troubles are they going to face next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on June 25, 2013, 11:43:36 AM
Done reading the update!! :DD ... so Yuihan's sanity is back XD ...

oh well ... I missed that side of her anyway XD ...

Good to know that Kitarie-chan wasn't in the base when Yuihan went wild X3

though I still want to see more of yuihan's dark side X3

Loled at Acchan throwing books at teh midget XD ....

loool poor Bakamidget should know better than to worry Acchan XD

.... again, thx for teh update!! ^ v ^ .... your updates always make my day ^ w ^
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: kurogumi on June 25, 2013, 04:03:22 PM
How lovely mayuki moment even though its just small portion.its crazy for me to look how yuki so in love with mayu...

Well not just yuki but rena also,how she know jurina,rena cant resist cuteness LOL

Yay yuihan! She categorized as dark vamp,same as that yuzi.but she more sane with haruka seal.if that could happen why that yuzi couldn't?

I notice that you make season 2 for dissapearance on tumblr its nice,is mayu being targeted again?that awfull LOL

Ok thank for the update

Mayuki i love MAYUKI! YEAH!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: Terragen on June 29, 2013, 07:27:38 AM
yui need human blood? is there any solve to make yui could drink animal blood like natural vamp?
mayuki,wmatsui human vampy love...
kuminon human werewolf love and a lot...
i m an forgetful person, is vampy and werewolf here an immortal or mortal?
if its immortal, how should yuki maintenance htheir relationship if mayu eventually will die one day?thank
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 08, 2013, 01:59:02 PM
mmm ... looking forward for your update :33

Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 15 [Update 06/24/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 09, 2013, 06:14:24 AM

@Llyloo: Hai! :hee:

@Shinoki: I'm not sure about everyone else, but those residing in the United States are in summer vacation at the moment~ And I'm guessing that's a reference to To Aru Kagaku no Railgun with Misaka, eh? :glasses:

@bunny_rabbit: Ah, gotcha gotcha~ I'm sure not every ritual is going to be perfect, so I'm sure there will be moments where Yuihan will be out of control, fufufu~ And I miss her in NMB48 too. :fainted:

@mayuki_daisuki: I'm sure Mayuyu won't be hurt anymore considering the fact that we have Yukirin watching her like a hawk right now. :hehehe:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: First of all, here's the update you've been waiting for! Next, I'm sure there will be moments where Yuihan won't be under control due to temptations or emotions or-oh, you get what I mean. And I'm glad to be making you happy with my updates! :kneelbow:

@X_Last-Cross_X: Sayanee acting like a total dork, LOL~ And here's the next update! :stuffed:

@Yuki88: Yuihan is truly loved by many girls~ Makes there be lots of love complications, LOL. :scared:

@cisda83: I'm sure the troubles they are going to face is something much bigger. :stoned:

@kurogumi: Yuzi is kind of like the bad guy... He doesn't care and even if one tries to keep him under control... That just seems impossible. Especially the fact that he killed and slaughter many poor lives. And LOL, gomen ne. It IS a Mayuki fiction after all, LOL. :sweat:

@Terragen: Nah, neutral vampires here don't really need to drink blood. It's just optional for them. However, Yuihan definitely needs a vampire's, werewolf's or human's blood in order to function and keep her sanity. And they are NOT immortal. So if they die of old age, they die of old age. :on drink:

Here's the next update of the series~ And random life update, but playing "When You Were Young" by The Killers on the piano surely does make your left hand commit suicide, LOL. All of those repetitive and rapid eight notes... Anyway, enough about me, enjoy this update!

[Chapter 16]

“Yukirin? Where are you going?”

“I’m going to take in some fresh air.”

Rena was staring with surprise at the taller girl before her. Yuki had her arms crossed, exchanging the same treatment back at the other girl. They were standing right outside of Mayu’s patient room, giving both Jurina and Mayu some time for themselves. As much as they wanted to just charge into the room and pull the two girls apart, they knew that this was not the right time to become all jealous and hot headed. Mayu’s injured and Jurina is worried for the other girl. They knew that they’ll redeem their true love to the other girls later. But right now, Rena was wondering why Yuki suddenly wanted to take her leave from the building for a few hours.

Yuki merely shrugged her shoulders when Rena gave the impression that she didn’t believe in the other vampire’s statement. “The hospital sterilization smell is getting to me and if I stay here any longer, I’m going to get one hell of a headache.”

The other girl opened her mouth, wanting to say more. It looked as though she was going to oppose Yuki of leaving the building in general. But she held back her words and clamped her mouth shut. The words that she wanted to let loose from her mouth were stuck within her trachea. So with a sigh and her eyes closed, she waved one of her hands in the air to shoo the other girl away.

“Fine, but you must be back before midnight. Last thing we want is for Sae-chan to go all ‘mother hen’ on us with her long lectures and complaints.”

There was a brief pause before Yuki was heard to faintly chuckle. She then placed her right hand right on top of Rena’s left shoulder the moment she reopened her eyes. “I’ll be sure to return before that time, Rena. Mind to keep an eye out of those two girls in the room?”

“You don’t even have to say it, Yuki. I got you,” Rena barely stuck her tongue out in a playful manner. She understood how overprotective and obsess Yuki is to Mayu. Maybe half the reason to why Yuki wanted to leave was not only because of the stench on this medical floor but because knowing the fact that Jurina was occupying the room with Mayu alone could easily raise her temper level quite high. Taking a quick leave seems best for her.

Yuki smiled back and turned her back towards the other girl. She then walked off to the room that led directly to the elevator. Bur rather than going straight to the elevator, she went sharply to the left. Straight to the window that was shattered earlier. Rain still poured down upon the land and the storm thundered in the distance. Sucking in a deep breath, Yuki took a few steps forth. One step at a time, her body is getting closer and closer to the edge of the building. Soon she had a pair of her own feet half in the building’s floor and half out, dangling in the air. Closing her eyes, she relaxed all of her muscles as the body dropped from the high parts of the base.

Feeling the great wind press against her due to the rapid speed of falling, rain droplets soaked many parts of her clothing and hair. Quickly Yuki snapped her eyes opened and flipped her body in a position where she was able to land on the nearest tree branch. The moment she adjusted her posture, her feet made rough contact with the thick branch. Not stopping for one second, she used it as a support to push herself off the branch and into another part of the tree. The vampire soon found herself hopping from tree to tree and away from the base.

Rain splattered against her skin as the thundered roared in the distance. The ground trembled with every moment the lightning bold struck the land. Many wild animals and birds went into a state of panic as they scrambled to find shelter. Yuki didn’t mind though but rather kept focus on gaining at least a few miles away from the base.

She soon was located in the deepest part of the forest that laid in front of the base’s protective walls. Yuki finally came to a stop; jumping off at a great height to reach ground level. Once her feet made another rough contact with the grassy land and dirt below, she straightened her body. Up above where the dark cloudy sky was seen is now blocked by the leaves of the tree tops.

Her hair was matted against her forehead and the side of her face as she scanned the area before her. Deer galloped right by her side as they ran straight ahead from where she was facing. Many squirrels and small critters scattered frantically at the same direction. The same goes for the birds who were flying as fast as their wings could take them. Yuki honestly found it to be a little… strange for the wild living organisms to be fleeing all at the same direction. Even the predators that hunted for these animals like the wolves that weren’t werewolves ran off without landing a scratch on the herbivores.

Yuki frowned at the known fact. ‘That’s strange… Animals don’t run away like that when it storms aside from the fact that there’s an incoming and massive storm…’ Looking at the weather right now, it doesn’t seem to be as horrible as a hurricane or incoming tornado. Merely it was just a bad weather that decided to unload lots of rain and stormy clouds hovering above their heads.

Then she felt it. She felt that presence… That presence that she didn’t want to feel ever again. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up in fear as a shudder ran down her spine. Something terrifying and scary was here with her. And she knew exactly who it was. Slowly turning her head around, she looked over her shoulder to find a young man behind her a few feet. The same young man that was in the shrine that attacked the small group of the AEF a while ago. The same young man that bit Yokoyama Yui and turned hell into the same kind as he was.

“Brother…” Yuki growled out his name as the so-called Kashiwagi Yuzi approached to the female figure. She didn’t budge from her spot or even turned around completely to face him. There were anger sparking within her mind as she didn’t even resist the urge to glare at her only living relative. Yuzi used one of his hands and combed his wet, short black hair. The clothing that he now wore was merely a black leather jacket with a white t-shirt underneath. A simple black leather pant accompanied his dress code. His muscular hand kept on running through his hair when he stopped right behind Yuki.

“It’s been a while, Yuki,” he spoke in the gentlest voice that any man could ever possibly acquire. This however only angered Yuki even more.

Even though he was her brother, she hated him. Ever since he left her behind due to his reckless nature, he soon became a dark vampire that eventually led Yuki into trouble. She remembered so clearly the first time she had gotten bitten by one. It was one of the many vampires that her brother had formed enemies against. Just thinking about it made her angrier. The scene was so vivid that one could make it into a movie and portray such accuracy of when it actually happened. Yuki was helpless against them as her brother was nowhere to be found. It was a miracle to how the girl have survived it; her survival rate increasing thanks to Miyazawa Sae and Matsui Rena.

“What do you want?” she lashed out at him. Her brother didn’t take note of her angry attitude but rather responded back as though she was perfectly happy to see him. “I just wanted to visit my little baby sister.”

Just hearing his voice made the other vampire sick in the stomach. Her face transformed to express her disgust as she turned her head around back so she was staring straight ahead. To her surprise, she felt him lean in close to her left ear, whispering to her in a soft tone. “I really wish you were with me… With me to kill those living fools.”

“Why should I? That would be wrong.”

There was a small chuckle from his direction before he replied back to his sister’s words.

“True, but doesn’t that mean less of an excitement’s in one’s life?” She felt Yuzi’s left hand tenderly touch the back of her neck, making her flinch at such action from her older brother. Yuki quickly twisted her entire body and backed away from him. Protectively trying to keep her body from going anywhere near him, she continued to send dagger-like glares at Yuzi. This merely made him chuckle in amusement. Toying with the ends of the black bang that covered his right eye, he stared at his sister with curiosity. “I don’t know how you manage to live such a boring life. We’re vampires after all!”

He brought two of his hands high up into the air as though he was some sort of God speaker. As if on cue, the thunder crashed upon the Earth’s surface the moment he finished speaking. Yuki snarled at him when he added additional comments towards his previous statement.

“I must say… After I raided the shrine, I’ve felt quite alive. Taking in the blood of those monks wasn’t as good as that one girl…” Putting one of his hand under his chin, cupping it, he mumbled. “There were those other two girls that tried to put up a good fight with me. They weren’t as good as I had expected. Of course, they were mere weak humans despite using all of their strength against me.”

Yuzi’s lips transformed into a sly smile when he saw Yuki trembling with rage at those mocking words. “Oh? Did I hit upon a sensitive topic?”

“Don’t you dare talk to them in that way! Especially to Mayuyu!”

The instant she finished speaking, Yuzi nearly got his head knocked off if it weren’t for his fast reflexes. Quickly he ducked and barely dodged a fist Yuki had swung at his direction. The older brother bounced up on his two feet, straightening his back and hopped a few feet backwards from his sister. Hands now in his pants pockets, he grinned wildly at the angry Yuki.

She was breathing heavily; each inhale and exhale coming out forcefully from her respiratory system. Her fists tightened as tight as possible, making her knuckles turn to the color white. They were shaking as her body shuddered from both the cold rain and the amount of anger stored inside of her body. Nothing made her even angrier than someone touching the person that she loved, especially if it’s her brother that she despised so much.

“Ohoho! I guess it doesn’t hurt if I go a little rough on my younger sister just to persuade her, neh?”

Cocking his head to one side, he took his hands out of his pockets and cracked his knuckles; each crack resonating loudly into the air. He chuckled at first for a bit. Then it soon became a laughter; laughter of a madman. Just hearing it made Yuki shudder with fear. But she still kept her calm composure on the exterior side as she did not hesitate to charge at Yuzi. She was very fast and in less than one second, managed to land a punch at his chest.

Or so she thought. Yuzi wasn’t stupid and her fist instead made contact with his left palm; making the attack ineffective. His left hand closed around her fist and in one fast motion, swung Yuki’s body to his left. He threw her and watched the younger girl land on the wet ground roughly with a slam. Her fall was followed by a few rolls. But Yuki didn’t stay down for on the third roll, she immediately twisted her body so she was on all four. Skidding backward, she felt the back part of her lower legs come into contact with the bark of a tree. Using this to her advantage, Yuki used both the sole of her shoes and pushed her entire body at Yuzi’s direction.

Taking him by surprise, she tackled right into her brother’s body. The two figures soon rolled a few times together only to be separated once they’ve stopped. Breathing heavily, Yuki rise up with her two hands only to find Yuzi gone from her sight. Alarmed, she scrambled back up to her feet when her instincts kicked in. It warned her to tumble forward as if to avoid something from behind. And she listened to it.

Yuki performed a dive forward when she felt the air from behind being cut. Doing a somersault, she came to a halt with her two hands and glanced over her shoulder. She was shocked to see that Yuzi nearly gave her a powerful roundhouse kick with his right leg. Before she got up on her two feet, she took in a few rocks within her grasp and threw them at her brother’s direction.

The rocks that came flying at his direction were so fast that it cut through wind with a loud whistling sound. Any normal being would be sane enough to quickly roll out of the way or else they’ll be met with one hell of a punishing punch from these small objects. But considering how fast they came, it would be impossible to avoid even one of them. Yuzi still kept his wicked smile plastered on his face as he let those rocks slam into the front of his body.

They bounced off and some even manage to stab into his body, staying for a couple seconds before falling off. Blood was seen forming from his drenched, white t-shirt. A few holes were seen and saw the blood trail down at a rapid rate thanks to the rain up above their heads.

Another thunder came down upon the earth as Yuzi clapped his hands together as though he enjoyed Yuki’s performance. “Well done, my sister. You managed to bring minor injuries to my body.” His eyes suddenly darken in intensity as the pupils widen. The color red flashed through the pair of eyes as he took one step towards Yuki. Tilting his head to one side, he smirked.

“I think it’s time we end this silly quarrel of ours, sis’.”


‘What’s taking Yuki so long?’ Rena wondered to herself as she stared out at the window from Mayu’s hospital room. It has been a great deal of hours that passed by from the moment Yuki left. Now it was only two hours till midnight, something has been bothering her greatly; bothering her as though something bad had happened.

The room she resided in was now pitch dark aside from the heavy rain and moonlight from outside; providing the only light within this room. Storms still raged from outside, making one wonder when it will ever end.

Her attention flicked over to the tomboyish girl next to her. Jurina was sitting right beside Rena, who was sleeping soundly just like Mayu on the bed. Unconsciously the younger girl leaned against the vampire. Rena heart almost missed a beat when her eyes fell upon Jurina. She hesitantly brought her left hand up and brushed stray black hair away from her forehead. Rena used her right arm to wrap around Jurina’s body, letting the younger girl come closer to her body. A smile was written all over her face as she watched the puppy-like girl sleep quietly.

‘You’re so cute…’ she mentally stated as Jurina cuddled closer to Rena’s body. Rena’s face heated up when she realized what Jurina was doing, trying hard to not look at the girl. ‘God… What am I doing?!’

While she avoided watching the sleeping figure, from the corner of her eyes she couldn’t help but see Jurina’s lips pucker. Shooting a curious glance at her, Rena was startled to hear Jurina mumble her names a few times.

“Rena… Dai… Suki…”

She swore that she was going to have a heart attack if she wasn’t holding onto Jurina. Lowering her head so her black bangs would hide her eyes, one would only see her bright red face and possibly imagine steam escaping from the top of her head. Rena felt her heart beating wildly against her chest, bringing happiness and joy to her mind. The hold on the younger girl tightened. ‘I love you too, Jurina…’

There was a small knock heard from the door of this room. Instantly Rena shot her head towards the door as it opened. She held her breath, ready to make up as many excuses as she possibly can in her head to the nurse or member of this base. The door opened though to reveal another neutral vampire, which made Rena let out a relieved sigh. “Shimazaki-san…” she whispered as the other younger girl entered into the room. Rena also motioned Haruka reminder to keep quiet for the sleeping two figures in the room with a finger on top of her own lips.

Haruka nodded in comprehension as she gently clicked the door shut.

“Where is Kashiwagi-san?” she asked quietly.

The other vampire shook her head. “She told me she was going to be out for a bit. I’m not quite sure. Is there something you need to tell her-“

“I sense that Kashiwagi Yuzi is close.”

Upon hearing that news, Rena wanted to flip out. Almost having her own pair of eyes bulge out of its socket, she squeezed her eyes shut for a split moment before reopening them. ‘Just what is he doing here at this time?!’

Trying to stay calm in order to keep Jurina asleep, she whispered back in a panicked tone. “So you’re telling me that he’s around here somewhere?”

Haruka bobbed her head. “Sadly, yes. I just found that out, so…”

“We need to do something...” As much as Rena didn’t want to tear herself away from keeping a comforting hold on Jurina, she had to go find her closest friend. Gently her hands lifted the younger girl from her shoulder and urged Haruka to pass her a spare pillow from within the room. After making sure Jurina was laying down with the pillow on top of Rena’s stool, the older vampire looked over at Haruka. “We should head out and find Yuki quick.”

The other girl couldn’t agree anymore. Bobbing her head in agreement, they hastily but quietly left the room.


I yawned when the rainy night came. Thunderstorms were still heard rumbling through the distance despite how much it has poured and unleashed the rainwater since midnight of yesterday. I readjusted my position on the bed as I pulled up the white cozy blanket higher on my body.

The stitches were all sewn on my opened wounds and a few gauze wrapped around certain areas of my body in order to fasten the healing process. Other than that, I wasn’t in any major pain thanks to both my rapid healing abilities and the pain medications I’ve been taking. Haruka had explained to me that the vampires were able to heal at a rapid rate. But although we are considered ‘immortal’ due to our body naturally and instinctively blocking the pain during a crisis, the pain signals surely will return after we are out of danger. 

‘Vampires huh… I still can’t believe that I’m one of them.’ It’s a little hard to believe considering how I had barely regained my consciousness and sanity back from whatever I was before a while ago. Not to mention that I couldn’t remember when I was in my dark form troubled me greatly. Last bit of memory I had was being bitten by the cursed vampires so-called ‘Kashiwagi Yuzi’ before fainting into a mini-coma.

I bit the bottom of my lip as I sunk my head deeper into my white soft pillow. A long, quiet sigh left my barely parted lips. Everything was simply happening at a faster rate than I had expected.

While I rested in the quiet room that was only filled with the sound of the rain pounding against the window from outside, I closed my eyelids. Letting the darkness be seen before me, I was about to fall into a slumber when I heard a door opening from the distant. Instantly my ears perked up. Thanks to my heighten senses, I was able to hear even the smallest sound whether I wanted to or not. (Which was both an annoyance and of great use to snoop on the status of other members) I paid great attention despite the need to fall asleep.

There was an individual whispering to another person. And from the tone and voice, I could tell that it was Shimazaki Haruka.

“Where is Kashiwagi-san?” I heard her whisper after she had clicked the door shut. Even when the door was closed from the distance, I could still pick up sound from inside the room. Blocking out the other sounds I could hear from other rooms and out in the hallway, I heard another voice reply back to Haruka.

“She told me she was going to be out for a bit. I’m not quite sure.” That voice belonged to Matsui Rena, the other vampire aside from Haruka, Yuki and I. “Is there something you need to tell her-“

“I sense that Kashiwagi Yuzi is close.”

Upon hearing that, my eyes snapped open in alarm. Alarmed at hearing that one name. Quickly I pushed my upper body up to get in a better sitting position in order to hear their conversation.

“So you’re telling me that he’s around here somewhere?”

“Sadly, yes. I just found that out, so…”

“We need to do something...” There was the sound of shuffling and creaking sound in the room; hinting that one of the two had gotten up from something. “We should head out and find Yuki quick.”

At this time, I had already gotten out of my bed. Thankfully I wasn’t attached to any medical equipment nor device, so I was free to move around without any restraint. Getting down low, I was leaning against the back of my own patient’s room door. I cracked it open just barely enough to hide my entire body from behind the door. Glancing over, one of my eyes was peeking through the quiet hallway. A few nurses were seen to be dashing around, especially Kimoto Kanon, but not a single Akihabara Elimination Force member were seen to be wandering around here.

Right after that statement was said by Rena, the very same door that I’ve heard from earlier opened. I watched carefully as both of the neutral vampires clicked the door shut from behind. I saw Rena mutter a few words to Haruka about heading out first and waiting outside for the younger girl. The other girl bobbed her head as she was soon shortly joined with the black wolf, Sayanee. There was a brief pause before she hopped on the wolf’s back. The two exchanged a few words to each other.

I nearly retreated back into my bed when I saw Haruka turned around and met my eyes with hers. I was thinking that she had finally realized that I was still awake. But alas, she didn’t say anything or even do anything. Instead she looked away as though she didn’t see me and told Sayanee to meet up with Rena. And in a flash, the two figures were gone from the hallway.

Curious and worried about them, I slowly ascended up from my kneeling position. ‘I have to follow them.’ Whether or not they agree on it, I couldn’t just let them walk straight into the enemy. Especially if it’s with the vampire that had bitten me. My eyebrows scrunched together as I slowly progress to open the door even wider. I poked my head out to see if there were any more individuals walking by.

Seeing that the coast is clear at the moment, I did not hesitate to walk out of my room. Still dressed in my hospital gown followed by the fact that I have no shoes, I trended quietly as a mouse through the hallway. I knew that if I were to be caught by any of the nurses or members that for some reason visited this floor, I would be sent back to my room by force if they have to. And I didn’t want that at all. Gulping nervously, I hastily made my way to the main waiting room.

Everything was disheveled. The chairs and furniture were all broken and crushed as if a hurricane had just whipped in this one room. My eyes glanced over at the elevator and almost punched the down arrow button. But there was a ding before I was able to let my index finger land on one of the two circular buttons. Startled, I snapped my eyes up to see that someone was approaching on this floor.

‘Crap! What do I do now?!’

I looked around my surrounding only to see that my only exit from this floor and building in general is the broken glassed window nearby. As much as I wanted to hesitate thinking about jumping out from such high height, I didn’t even get a chance nor time to even worry about that. Staying here any longer would only waste my time. Better yet it’ll increase the chances of my sneaking out attempt to be caught. I bit the bottom of my lip as I hastily walked over to the edge of the opened part of the window.

The wind blew harshly at my direction while my body and hair instantly came into contact with the heavy rain from outside. I had to bring one of my arms up to protect my sight. ‘It looks like the rain got harder…’ Thunder rolled by and the storm was so bad that the lightning strikes were seen not too far from the distant. ‘Looks like I don’t have a choice…’

The moment the elevator door slid opened was the moment I fell down from the edge of the building. I swore that it was the worse choice I had ever made in my entire life. I have been jumping and skydiving during my training here at the base, but to drop with not a single protection nor safeguard is dangerous! I tried hard not to scream and was too focused on figuring out how to save myself from becoming a pancake the moment I land on the solid ground.

As if I was acting on instinct, my two bare feet pressed against the side of the building and the knees were bent. Then with one push, my body was launched at a great distance from up ahead. Now this time, I was screaming from both fear and surprise. If it weren’t for my quick reflexes, I would’ve smacked right into a tree branch within the forest outside of the base. My arms caught ahold of the branch and swung myself right into the next one a feet ahead of me. Then in one motion, I was branched on top of the thick arms of the tree as I trembled with terror.

‘Holy smokes! I can’t believe I actually jumped more than five stories high from a building!?’

While I was in daze at my actions, the voices of both Haruka, Sayanee and Rena were heard from below. Shaking my head to bring myself back to reality, I glanced downward to find the three figures rapidly speeding up ahead. The instant I saw them, I knew why I was here. I was here to watch after them and help save them if that cursed vampire, Yuzi, appears once more. I gulped and though a little shaken from my previous action, found myself easily jumping from branch to branch as though I was a frog with the lily pads. Silently following after them, I saw the three exchanging a few words to each other.

“What if we find Yuzi?” Sayanee asked.

“We’ll just have to give him one hell of a lesson for messing with Jurina, Mayu, Yui and Kitahara,” Rena muttered under her breath as she ran alongside with the wolf.

Haruka was seen to be holding for dear life on the back of Sayanee, pressing her body close to the black wolf. Her head facing forth, she then added her own answer. “If we can’t do anything, we have to retreat. Last thing we want is someone dead tonight.”

There was silence hanging in the air between the three figures. I felt my heart beat quicken despite its slow pace from hearing her words. There was this intense anger that was forming from inside of me when I heard that there might be more deaths coming from the other dark vampire. ‘Yuzi…’ I growled mentally as I felt my muscles stiffen. ‘I swear I’m going to get you when I have a chance…’

The three figures that I was following without much trouble soon came to a sudden stop. I nearly went ahead of them if it weren’t for Rena’s sudden exclamation of Yuki’s name. Coming to a halt, I watched from above when the three girls saw the other vampire. And they weren’t exactly finding her in the right kind of situation.

Yuki was seen to be injured and had a few bruises on her face. She was down on the ground and unconscious by the time we arrived. I saw Rena skid to a stop and scramble down on her knees. “Yuki!” she cried out as she lifted the other vampire’s head up. Yuki didn’t respond and was still knocked out cold. Rena felt her neck and soon her chest with her hand. There was a sigh of relief coming from her. “She’s alive, but out cold…”

“Yokatta…” Haruka whispered as she got off of Sayanee’s back. She approached towards the two girls, too bending down to examine Yuki’s state.

I saw Sayanee give a few sniffs into the air, lifting up her head and walking around. In a few steps, the wolf was soon barking at one of the nearby bushes. “Get out of there, you damn vampire!” she snarled and barked in the most vicious tone I have ever heard from a wolf. She kept on barking as the attention of both Rena and Haruka snapped over to Sayanee. But the moment they laid their eyes on the wolf, there was a loud wincing sound coming out of Sayanee’s mouth as the poor creature was thrown back from such great force.

She was lucky not to have smacked into any tree but instead landed roughly on the ground a good distant away from where we were. Alarmed, I shot my eyes over and saw Yuzi coming out from the bush. There was this devilish smile on his face, making just about anyone shuddering with fear. All of the memories of meeting him before made me tremble; frozen in my spot. Both Haruka and Rena were watching with horror as the young man finally got his entire body out of the bush.

“So I see that you’re my sister’s friends, hm?” he hummed in a quiet voice. Yuzi’s dark eyes darted over to where Sayanee’s body laid and chuckled under his breath. “I apologize for knocking her out so quickly. She was being such a nuisance with all of that barking and ruining my little surprise greeting.”

Using one of his dirt covered hands to smooth his huge bang that covered his right eye, he continued to chuckle. Without say another word, he looked like he was ready to grab one of the girls. The moment that he dashed forward to the two figures, I immediately knocked myself back into the reality of the situation and didn’t hesitate to leap down from high above. Effectively I got in between him and the two girls, able to dive in and use my left hand to grab his right hand from grabbing any one of them.

My appearance seem to have surprised both Rena and Haruka while Yuzi in front of me raised one of his eyebrows in amusement. “So you’ve finally awaken little girl,” he commented as his right hand trembled from such great strength I had with my grip on his wrist. I didn’t respond back but merely tossed his hand away from my grasp. Retracting his hand from my direction, he backed away a few steps. There was that scary, silly smile that never seem to go away from his face. “It looks like you’re ready to murder me with your own hands.”

I heard an inhumane snarl escape from the corner of my closed lips as I bent down on my knees. I felt my instincts kick in, screaming at me to pounce at the man before my eyes. But I felt the center of my chest burn slightly the very moment I had the urge to slaughter Yuzi. There was instantly disappointment flashing across his face. “So you have the seal…” Backing away a few more steps, he shook his head. “I can’t believe you would have one… Oh well.” With a shrug, he grinned at me once more. “I’m sure you’ll break out of it and soon come after me. I’ll be waiting for you.”

Then stepping back into the shadows, his presence disappeared from the area.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 09, 2013, 06:28:48 AM
Thanks for the update!

Hmm, I wonder why Yuzi ended up as dark vampire when Yuki is a neutral one?

And also.... SAYANEE QAQ
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: kurogumi on July 09, 2013, 07:29:01 AM
yuzi is scary~ who come he has that kind of power?? is it because he drank human blood?? that why he more strong than yuki?

hope yuki fine...

ah bad bad bad situation here...but yuzi kind scare when she know yuihan has control over her sanity...

jurina mumble daisuki rena...aaaaa~ kawaiiii~ i see rena really love cute girl

yuihan!! LOL she need familiarize her vampy form now...LOL

yuki...yuki...worried about her.....

thank for the update
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on July 09, 2013, 12:49:28 PM
Have I ever mentioned how much I love you and your stories? Because I feel like I haven't and, GOD, I LOVE YOU SO MUCH. Jeeeeezus Christ, TASUKETE JESUS.

Thank you for being so faithful to your stories unlike me. I envy.

Ahhhhhh... Everything you write would drive me crazyyy.. Ayeeee...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 09, 2013, 01:19:31 PM
such an 'oni'-chan yuzi is :kekeke:

how dare he did that to yuki and SAYANEE... :temper:

this is the second update (from two different fic) I read today where I saw yuki being beaten into pulp :on lol: what a hard day for yuki in fan fic world :on lol:

damn that seal... :grr: c'mon Hime, just break that seal off and show that yuzi dude what will happen when he messed around with him whose the boss :kekeke: :onionwhip:

nice update as always :on GJ:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: Shinoki on July 09, 2013, 01:44:10 PM
yups~~ Railgun reference~
nod nod, even though it's summer, I'm still not any faster though... sighs

yay!! such a wonderful update...
grr Yuzi... evil...
hrm? did I just misread it or did Jurina say that she loved Rena...?
Yuihan!!! kakoii!! <3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on July 09, 2013, 07:12:42 PM
heyo again  :wave:
hehe i like that yuki is taking care of mayu :deco:
yuzi no baka!!  :angry: he hurt yukirin :cry: :cry:
wmatsui momment cute! " rena daisuki", awwww jurina made rena's heart go boom boom! XD :lol:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: Llyloo on July 09, 2013, 08:31:36 PM
Yuzi is kinda cool **. Love you ** so go write the next **.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: millca on July 11, 2013, 12:00:45 PM
Writer san please update soon! haha! I kinda hope it'll be YuiParu since there's a few stories of them here and I kinda ship them alot

Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 11, 2013, 12:07:05 PM
I really love, love, LOVE your updates (i dunno how many times I've said that XD) as well as your replies CX

I'm dying to read this but I have to do it later since I've got school stuff to deal with v ___ v (imma put this on mah fone :33)

sankyu so much for teh update v w v
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: Wmatsui22 on July 14, 2013, 12:08:15 PM
The Virus

~Chapter 14

~Finally! I have to comment in this amazing vampire story.... [A Compliment for the Author]

~Anyway, I hope Mayu and Yui will be okay. Gosh! I like the scene where Rena protects Jurina same with MaYuki. I love it. I also start to like the pairing of Yui and Haruka.

~Thanks for the nice update!

~It's great and interesting  to read!

The Virus

~Chapter 15

~Finally, Yui came back to normal... thanks to Haruka-san...

~I also laughed when mad Acchan drags the poor captain in the scene

~WMatsui moments is so cute.... I love it.. When Rena punched the poor vending machine so that she can get Jurina's drink...

~I hope next chapter is full of MaYuki scenes

~This awesome chapter for me!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 16 [Update 07/09/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 24, 2013, 07:58:14 PM

@Yuki88: He became like that because either a) he was bitten by a dark vampire in the first place or b) he was a neutral vampire in the first place but his choices and actions led him into the dark side. Kinda cliche but meh. :kekeke:

@kurogumi: Maybe~ But like I said to Yuki up above, he most likely did a lot of terrible things that led him to be like this: An insane psychopath, LOL. And indeed Yuihan needs to learn to control her powers here. Rena does love cute girls, so it's no wonder she has her eyes set and trained on Jurina, fufufu~ :luvluv2:

@Crossing Crossroads: Thanks for the compliment! You're making me feel extremely fuzzy on the inside, haha~ And it's tough keeping multiple stories on-going, but I don't ever want to leave my readers behind the dust and ditch the story just because I want to. I'm sure you'll be faithful to your stories too! :hee:

@bunny_rabbit: Really!? Poor Yukirin! And I'm sure as we progress through the story, there might be instances when Yui might go on a rampage once again or something. The seal isn't perfect, of course, fufufu~ :glasses:

@Shinoki: Sometimes writing stories doesn't just have to be motivation alone but inspiration also~ I'm sure it'll come to you soon. And I'm sure you didn't misread it about what Jurina said there, LOL. :on lol:

@mayuki_daisuki: Heyo back to you too! Many Mayuki and wMatsui moments in the previous chapter, haha~ Now JuriMayu is going to be shown here on this next update. :shy2:

@Llyloo: LOL, I suppose Yuzi is cool (maybe because he's a brother of Yukirin?)~ Here's the next chapter! :hehehe:

@millca: There will be YuiParu moments, but we'll see which pairings will prevail! (Since there's more than a simple rectangle love shape... er... relationship... You get what I mean, LOL) :whistle:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: I'm glad you love my updates and replies! Thank you for reading my fiction and here's the next update! :on drink:

@Wmatsui22: I'm glad you find this story amazing! And I'm also glad you're starting to like YuiParu pairing also, hehe~ :on woohoo:

Not much of a author's note to really say here, so please enjoy this update! :deco:

[Chapter 17]

I gulped nervously when I was receiving a scolding from the shorter general in front of me, Takahashi Minami. She was fully dressed in her military general outfit; bandages and gauze still wrapped around certain parts of her body. The green clothing was seen to be accompanied by many badges and medals that would make just about any sane individual fear and respect Minami. Dark brown combat boots every once in a while tapped the cold, white tiled ground beneath our feet. The older girl had her lips pressed against each other to form a thin line across her face. One could easily imagine the short-tempered general to have a huge, red anger mark forming from the upper corner of her head.

Biting the bottom of my lip, I lowered my head in apology. It’s not surprising for me to get a long lecture and scolding from her. I was barely resting in the patient’s room for one day and here I am, returning back with Rena and Haruka with the unconscious Yuki and Sayanee. While the two were immediately rushed to get their appropriate treatment, Minami pulled me aside within the medical bay’s hallway. Rena and Haruka meanwhile was standing right by my side, trying to calm the general down to my favor.

“You can’t blame here, General Takahashi,” Rena explained as her hands motioned in the air. “She was simply worried about the health and safety of me, Yuki, Shimazaki-san and Yamamoto-san-“

“I don’t care!” Minami snapped back before the neutral vampire was able to finish her statement. “The last thing I want to see is more injured individuals!”

“But without her, Takahashi-san, we would’ve been indeed killed by that dark vampire, Kashiwagi Yuzi,” Haruka projected the facts at hand. The instant the smaller girl had uttered those words, it ceased further arguments from the general and us overall. Rather it had shocked her. Her eyes widen when the name ‘Yuzi’ and ‘dark vampire’ was mentioned in the sentence. Her arms that were crossed across her chest only pressed closer to her body; the grip on both of her arms tightening. The eyebrows above her eyes scrunched together until there were creases forming on her forehead. “You have got to be kiddin’ me…” she muttered under her breath with disbelief.

It wasn’t surprising for her to react this way. The last time we had heard news from this Yuzi vampire was about two to three weeks ago. That was enough time to make a conclusion that the dark vampire is no longer residing in the area surrounding the base. Within the forests the werewolves said nothing about sighting such inhumane creature while the shrine was in total disarray from earlier crisis. Now that he was heard to be back, Minami couldn’t help but raise multiple red flags in alarm.

I raised my voice to explain to her what exactly happened. “There was Yuzi who was in the forest thanks to Yamamoto-san’s heighten senses. Before we got there though, we saw Kashiwagi-san who was injured and unconscious at the scene.”

“I’m not sure what exactly happened, but I have a gut feeling that Yuki’s state right now had something to do with her brother…”

“Her brother?” Minami, Haruka and I in unison questioned Rena. The other neutral vampire had her right hand cupping the bottom of her chin. Slowly she nodded her head to answer the question in relation to Yuzi. “Yes. For clarification purpose, Kashiwagi Yuzi is indeed her older brother.”

There was a brief silence that crossed within the group. Not a single word nor noise was produced from any of us. The only sound that was heard were the nurses and members passing by us.

“I think we should question Kashiwagi Yuki when we have a chance,” the general cracked the silence that was lingering around far longer than what it was supposed to be. Our attention all snapped back at the shorter girl, whom stared back at us with a firm expression. Seriousness was written all over her face. “We need to know more information about this dark vampire…”

“Though I have been living with her for a while with another vampire, I too don’t know about her past aside from the fact that she has an older brother she hates to mention normally.”

Minami whipped her head towards Rena’s direction. “You have another vampire aside from Kashiwagi-san?”

“Yes… Her name’s Miyazawa Sae. She’s a light vampire, so there’s nothing to worry about her.”

“A light vampire, huh… That’s the first time I’ve heard that…” Haruka muttered to herself as Rena proceeded to request permission if she was allowed to bring in Sae.

“Sae is someone that can help us. She’s not dangerous but rather the total opposite of what Yokoyama-san is in general.”

“Will she be able to tell us more about Yuzi?” Minami asked.

“Sadly, no, but she’ll be able to provide a bit of insight on Yuki’s past from her viewpoint if that’s helpful.”

“Any information in regards to Yuzi and Yuki is vital.” The shorter girl then uncrossed her arms and dropped them down to her sides. With a very long, audible exhale exiting out of her mouth, she then motioned one hand in the air to shoo us away. “Now go off you three. We’ll question Kashiwagi-san when she awakens and feels better from her rest. Miyazawa-san can be brought in soon once daylight comes around the corner.”


Stretching my arms up into the sky, I found myself to be on the rooftop of the building. My hands opened up; the palm facing up towards the endless space from above. Fingers were spread apart evenly as the stars twinkle in the distant. Multiple stars positioned in their respective area like someone who had just sprinkled the dark night with sparkles. Not to mention that not a single cloud is to be found. It was all accompanied by a single crescent moon. Although Minami had just told me to return back to my patient’s room to rest, I decided to be a little naughty and sneak off towards the rooftop.

Still dressed in my white hospital gown, I bit the bottom of my lip as I lowered my right arm down to my side; leaving my left hand high above my head. My eyes were trained upon the fingers attached to my hand. Many thoughts ran through my mind as of tonight’s event.

Yuki is now resting and residing currently in a patient’s room right next to Mayu’s as Sayanee’s is in the room next to mine. Rena right now is visiting the other neutral vampire as Jurina was heard to return back into Mayu’s room to keep watch. On the other hand, Haruka had just told me that she was staying with Sayanee for tonight. From what I could see, the two figures are definitely close friends with each other. Overall, no one is marked with the labels of death and survived from tonight’s incident.

My hand soon balled into a fist. I tightened my grip as hard as possible; feeling the nails of my fingers pressing against the palm of my hands. The pair of eyes on my face squinted. I honestly don’t know what’s happening anymore. As I had stated earlier, everything was just happening far too fast for anyone to comprehend and live with. I just found out that I’m a dark vampire; never to be human ever again unless there’s some sort of cure in the future (which most likely won’t happen). I’m under the watch of Haruka. A seal is to be on me at all times and my sanity is short-lived if I were to be on my own. I need blood to live. Yuzi not too long ago returned back for an unknown reason and he seems quite interested in me. And many more that could make the list endless within my skull.

The corner of my lips twitched with irritation with that sort of thought running through my mind. ‘Interested in me? I don’t know what he’s thinking but he seems to be hinting that I should exact my revenge on him. But why?’ Was it because of the nature of the dark vampire? I couldn’t quite remember how it was like to be in that state due to the fact I was not conscious during the entire time of my rampage. But was I acting like Yuzi when I ran mad? To feel the adrenaline of running around and shedding blood? Just thinking about it brought shudders down my spine. I hope for sure that I never will be in that state ever again… I can’t bear to hurt anyone close to me anymore…

“Yuihan?” Hearing my nickname brought my mind back to reality. My eyes resumed back to its original size and state as I lowered my arm down to my other side. Blinking a few times, I brought my head down from looking up at the sky. I didn’t even have to look over my shoulders just to see who it was. I was able to easily sense the other girl’s presence from behind and the identification based on her scent. A small smile unconsciously formed on my face when I realized who it was.

“Kitarie,” I called out to her. “It’s nice to see you up here.”

Her heartbeat was heard to be picking up its pace for a split second before it returned to its normal pace. The sudden change in her cardio pace was most likely due to the surprise of how I knew it was her without having to even spare a glance. Pair of boots were heard clomping from behind. It soon stopped the moment it came near me. I shot a glance to my left, seeing Rie standing by my side.

She was dressed professionally in her military clothing. Despite the time of the day and many members are asleep, Rie was wide awake and alert. A rifle along with her signature and favorite sniping gun crossed behind her back where they hanged in place. One pistol was on her right torso as the other held a small pouch filled with ammunition and bombs. Her expression remained calm and firm; the scar still faintly seen drawn upon her left eye. Rie truly is a serious soldier. However, when she noticed that I was staring at her, she turned her face at my direction. The firm expression immediately melted into a soft, gentle glance accompanied by a smile. The instant that her eyes connected with mine, I couldn’t help but feel my face turn slightly hot.

“So what are you doing up here? Didn’t Takamina tell you to stay in your room?”

I chuckled that soon turned into a small giggle escaping my partially opened my lips. “She did, but… I just feel like taking in some fresh air.”

“I thought you already did since you just came back an hour ago.”

“That was while it was raining and saving someone. Right now the weather is clear and I thought I’ll take this chance not to get soaked to death.”

There was a faint chuckle heard from Rie’s direction. Her left hand was brought up to cover her mouth as she closed her eyes briefly in amusement. “That’s quite understandable.”

Silence crossed between the two of us as there was nothing much to add to the conversation. The both of us simply enjoyed the quiet night; watching the stars above our head with our curiosity. As we observed the sky, I couldn’t help but feel nervous being around Rie here. Not nervous in a bad way, of course. Nervous in terms of… Her just being here. My heart was fluctuating and beating wildly without a consistent and appropriate pacing as my face just kept on getting hotter and hotter. I would be surprised if my face didn’t look as bright red as a tomato by now.

Staying close to Rie makes me feel happy. Extremely happy to be with someone that I would love to spend time with. But I didn’t know how I was able to convey this feeling without sounding awkward. Or more likely, afraid that if I confess to her, she might not accept it. Worse, she’ll not only reject but severe our friendship so our relationship wouldn’t deepen to an extent. Even though romantic books express how two characters can fall for each other easily with a simple confession, it doesn’t look like reality is the same as a fantasy-like situation. I wanted to do more with Rie. I wanted to be more than just friends. I want to hold hands like couples without having a single care in the world. I want to express my love in more ways than one.

But I don’t know how to approach her nor organize my emotions so it was easy enough to express how I feel. So I’m stuck in an internal battle that’ll take a long period of time just to say, ‘I love you’ to the person that my heart goes all out to.

While I was stuck pondering in my spot, from the corner of my vision, I saw Rie ask me a question that I didn’t expect her to ask me.

“Yui… Is it… scary being a vampire?” I had to mentally slap myself awake in order to remove my mind from a trance filled with my internal thoughts. Looking over at her, I saw the other female a bit worried more than curious. “Does it… feel different from being human?”

“Erm…” I scratched the back of my head in a slow motion as I tried to find an appropriate response. “To be honest… It is. Especially when you consider the fact that I’m labeled under a ‘dark’ category. But I feel like I could do more than what I normally did when I was a human.”

“I see…” Rie lowered her head slightly.

“Though… As much power as I have right now, I would do anything to return back to being human,” I threw in another statement to ease the tension that was now filling up the air. I could feel and see Rie becoming a little uncomfortable the moment she asked that question. Worries and nervous was the emotions that poked and probed her brain. She is staring at the same type of vampire Yuzi is in front of her. Rie’s also heard what happened when I went on a rampage, so it doesn’t look like she can fully stay calm around me. So when I uttered that one statement, she snapped her head up. Rie’s eyes widen and mouth opened wide with shock. “M-Majisuka?”

I bobbed my head. “I like being normal. Being a vampire isn’t something that I wanted to be… My relationships with many other members are already straining just because… I’m a vampire.”

I felt guilty when I knew how much harm and hurt I’ve brought upon the squads of Akihabara Elimination Force. Those that I use to be friends with were too terrified to even come and visit; fearing that they’ll be the next victim of having their heads ripped off from their neck. Even though I had the seal under Haruka’s supervision, it didn’t ease their fear with having a dark vampire in their base. I can’t blame them though. They have the right to feel that way. If only I didn’t get bitten and was able to revert time…

“Yuihan.” Upon hearing my nickname, I felt Rie’s hand rest on top of my left shoulder. A little surprise by her action, I looked over and saw that she stared at me with a firm, but gentle look. Her hand rubbed my shoulder tenderly as though she was comforting me. “Let me tell you at least one thing about me: I won’t abandon nor think of you differently just because you were unintentionally transformed into another creature. I love you for who you are and the person I see in front of me is just Yokoyama Yui. Nothing different.”

If she wasn’t here and I was just by myself, I would’ve flipped backward and squealed with bliss. Such words that she had in her mini-speech there touched my heart from the bottom up; feeling glad to have such wonderful person in my life. I couldn’t help but smile like a doofus. Not to mention the tears that were threatening to form from the corner of my eyes in relief. Then in one move, I wrapped my arms around Rie’s body and gave her one long hug. It took Rie a few seconds to comprehend what exactly was happening before she too returned the same treatment.

“Yokatta…” I whispered in a small voice. “I must be blessed to have you in my life…”

When we separated from our hug, Rie had both of her hands on top of my shoulders. Keeping a firm hold on them, she flashed a smile at me in reassurance. “I’m glad to have you in my life too. You’re the best person I’ve ever met to be honest.”


“MOU… You need to remain in your spot!” Kojima Haruna scolded the other neutral vampire as she tried to get off of her bed. Yuki was currently on her bed; seen to be attached with multiple medical cords and equipment towards her body. When she was brought back to the base by Rena, Haruna couldn’t help but take her quickly to the emergency room due to her bad state. Although she wasn’t hurt to an extent that her life was in danger, Yuki did sustain enough damage that would require her to stay in bed for a few days. But it doesn’t look like the vampire wants to agree to that statement. Rather she wants to hurry and get out of bed. And for her reason to get out of bed? Merely just to be with Mayu.

“I can’t stay in bed. I hate being the one stuck like this,” Yuki loudly expressed her displeasure. The older girl struggled to get off the bed only to be restraint by the IV in her right wrist. “I need to see Mayu-“

“Yukirin, you need to stay,” Rena advised against her immediately. Her hands pressed against the girl’s upper arms gently but with enough force to keep her down. “You need to focus on your health.”

“You know that I have rapid healing-“

“I don’t care.”

“But I need to see-“

“No buts, Yuki.” The other neutral vampire’s glare at Yuki made her cease any further arguments. Grumbling a few incoherent words under her breath, she finally gave up and eased herself back into the soft white mattress. The other two figures sighed quietly once they finally persuaded the girl to be obedient. As much as Yuki wanted to jump off the bed in a dramatic fashion and rush over to the person that she loves so much, now was just not the right timing. To make matters worse, she already had knowledge that Jurina was still residing in Mayu’s patient room ever since last night. Now that the morning sun as risen up, she still has yet to hear the other younger girl take her leave from the room.

The doctor shot a glance at Rena’s direction. “Arigatou for helping me out, Matsui-san.”

Rena waved her left hand in the air left and right while smiling at the doctor. “No need to thank me, Doctor Kojima.”

“You can drop the formality, Matsui-san. Just call me Nyan Nyan if you wish~”

“Ehhhhh… If that’s okay then… Nyan… Nyan…?”

Uttering Haruna’s nickname wasn’t something that Rena was comfortable doing. Though they have been seeing each other for a good amount of time right now, to suddenly drop the formality and speak carelessly is… new. Dropping her hand back down to her side, Rena then remained silent as Haruna explained about Yuki’s condition. As the doctor explained, Rena herself couldn't help but feel a bit irritated knowing the fact that Jurina and Mayu are together in the next room. So close yet so far...

Meanwhile, Mayu was wide awake aside from the medication administered into her body earlier in the other room. She was still resting in bed and slightly sluggish with her actions. Aside from that though, she is getting better. Jurina was sitting right next to her on the stool, chattering away with some of her stories to entertain the other younger girl. Every once in a while, Jurina would manage to make the older cyborg girl crack up with a chuckle or two. If one were to stand and watch the two girl converse with each other, it would look as though they were couples for a long period of time.

“…So I then I made a prank in the library within this base on the third floor. I glued all of the books with a substance that stuck them together tightly. While I watched from the side, all of the members were trying to pull out the books they wanted and it was plain hilarious! Even one of the members nearly knocked down the bookshelves from pulling with such force!” Jurina waved her hands in the air excitedly as she told her little tale of her mischievous adventure.

“Did you get caught?” Mayu asked while raising one eyebrow.

Jurina sheepishly grinned back followed by a nervous chuckle. An imaginary sweat drop could be imagined forming from the side of her face. “Yeah I did… General Takahashi caught me red-handed when I was laughing my butts off in the distant. Had to get rid of all the glue, but thankfully it wasn’t that hard to take them all out.”

“That’s good to hear.” There was a gentle smile crossing Mayu’s face as she listened to the younger girl’s explanation. The two of them spending time together was like old times. The old times before Yuki and Rena entered into their life. They were extremely close and there was a sense of a comfortable atmosphere around the two girls. Jurina then got up from her stool in one move. Before Mayu knew it, the other girl was trying to land a kiss on the cheek of hers. Lips puckered and arms wrapped around Mayu’s body, she was ready for the attack. Poor Mayu was trying her best to avoid earning a kiss from the flirty puppy.

“S-Stop it Jurina!” she pleaded. The other girl didn’t respond back with the response that she wanted to hear nor see from; still pushing onward to land one smooch on the girl she loves. She was still lying in bed, which was a huge disadvantage for the puppy did not go easy on her. After a short-lived struggle, the older girl couldn’t help but give up. Her strength wasn’t as strong as Jurina, so it was to be expected that she would lose either way. A quick peck was landed on the side of her face the instant Mayu’s struggle ceased. “Happy now?”

Jurina had a little ‘hmmm’ leave her for a bit before shaking her head. Snuggling close with Mayu, she tightened her hold on the older girl. The taller girl then leaned her face close to Mayu’s, closing the distance between the two figures. “I want something more~” she whispered in a soft voice. That voice though wasn’t a voice that Jurina usually has when she flirts around with other girls. Instead, it was a voice that had a hint of seductiveness; trying to grab the attention of her lover. Mayu’s face instantly heated up and all muscles in her body tensed.

Aware that she had caught the attention of the cyborg completely, she brought her right hand up to the upper portion of Mayu’s arm. Soon it trailed higher and higher till it was positioned on the side of girl’s face; caressing it tenderly. The older girl was speechless. She wasn’t able to utter a single word. Not even a sound escaped from her mouth. Unable to say anything, she could only watch as Jurina’s hand went behind Mayu’s head; coming in between both the white pillow and the back of her head. Then in one swift movement, their lips were together.

It was both expected and unexpected for the girl on the bed. She was easily expecting Jurina to land another kiss but never in this way or form! Mayu could only widen her eyes as the younger girl with her eyes closed pressed against her lips with a bit more pressure. She could feel that Jurina merely wanted more from the girl. And so she allowed her to do so. Closing her eyes, Mayu allowed the other girl to shift her position so Jurina was directly on top of her.

"I won't take it too far since you're still hurt," Jurina muttered to let Mayu know when they parted to relieve some oxygen into their exhausted lungs. Then before she even let the older girl respond back, she went back to connecting their lips together.


Kanon yawned quietly as she watched the wolf-no, a human figure resting on the bed. The brightly lit room only contained the two girls accompanied by the annoying EKG machine beeping with every breathing second. With shoulder length black hair and a smile that could just send anyone’s heart going ‘doki doki,’ Yagami Kumi watched the nurse bring in some fruits for her. The younger girl had seen Kumi in her human form before, but usually she saw the older girl in her werewolf form. So when she sees her in this form, Kanon couldn’t help but feel her heart beat wildly against her chest as though some sort of drug made the organ go high.

“So when will I be able to get out of this bed?” Kumi questioned as Kanon was seen to walk over to her bedside. The younger girl propped the upper portion of the bed up with one click of a button on the side thanks to technology today. Seeing that Kumi was now sitting up at a reasonable angle, she proceeded to answer her question. “If you’re lucky, less than a month. But for now, the doctor told me that you’ll have to be here with us for at least a month and possibly another month for therapy.”

There was a groan from Kumi’s direction. It’s not surprising for the estimated length of time Kumi will be spending stuck in bed and in the medical bay of this base. She had many wounds that needed to be stitched immediately, lack of blood within her body due to major blood loss and multiple broken bones on both her left ribcage and spine. It was a miracle that the girl wasn’t human. Any normal human being would’ve either died or be handicapped for the rest of their life. However, since she is a werewolf, Kumi had rapid healing abilities just like the vampires and extrodinary amount of strength to bear with the pain, it merely takes a couple weeks to a month or two to heal these damages created on her body. But for the active girl, a month was FAR too long for her.

“Man… I don’t like staying here that long…” she grumbled. Kanon gently placed the small basket she held with one hand on the nearest coffee table of the bed. The nurse then glanced and skimmed over the charts placed neatly on the clipboard with her other hand. Eyes rapidly running left and right, she then murmured, “But you have me to keep an eye on you. Consider it a little vacation, Kumi.”

When her eyes lifted from examining the data, she nearly felt her own heart stop beating. Kumi’s eyes were sparkling as though the heaven bestowed her with some Buddha holy light. Kanon smiled back with a hint of pink shown on her cheeks. “Then I’m glad to be stuck here for such long period of time!” the other girl exclaimed as she tried to roll off the bed. But thanks to Kanon standing right next to her and the braces she had to wear, Kumi was held in spot. Only result she produced was more pain shooting up from her spine and side. “ITAIITAIITAIITAI!!!”

Kanon sighed loudly with disbelief at the other girl’s intention to getting out of bed in a state like this. “Jeez Kumi… Rest in bed. You know you’re in no position to even move…”

“Mou, Kanon-chan… I just wanted to give you a hug…”

“That can wait later,” the nurse sharply replied as she returned back to reading over the charts and data of Kumi’s blood count and respiration rate. Kumi exhaled loudly with the response coming out of the younger girl’s mouth. “You’re so cold, Kanon-chan…”


Sashihara Rino was standing in front of Minami’s desk. She was accompanied by Shinoda Mariko, who was dressed in her usual military uniform. The two girls were standing side by side, waiting for a response from the general before their eyes. Atsuko in the meantime was busy filing all of the paperwork for the shorter girl within the background. Her hands together and fingers intertwined, Minami stared long and hard at the two girls across from her. A couple seconds passed by before the general spoke up.

“I have a mission that I want you, Mariko, to complete.”

“What is it about, General Takahashi?”

“Sasshi here has reported that there is… a new form of mutation coming from the X-Virus.”

“New form of mutation?” Mariko’s focus turned towards Rino as the scientist nodded her head gravely. “Sadly, yes. You know those infected with the X-Virus mutate into either weak vampires to bizarre creatures that many of us labeled as ‘zombies.’ However… There’s another creature it has created up within the mountains.”

Rino motioned her hands in the air to explain her new finding in a comprehensible fashion. “You know how we know that mankind is basically a mutation from homo sapiens long ago, correct? We adapt to our environment and transform into a new being from our ancestors in order to function and live in such setting. The same can go for just about anything from viruses to bacteria and bigger living organisms like us and animals. However, this goes for those infected with the X-Virus. There’s a new creature that could fly.”

“Fly? How?” Minami questioned.

The scientist pulled out a small device from inside her white lab coat. The small circular device was blue and rested on the palm of her right hand. Rino pressed her left index finger upon the technological device and in a split second, there was a blue hologram of an inhumane creature shown right above it. Though the size wasn’t to be compared and measured with the real creature, it was accurate enough to portray who and what it exactly is. Both Mariko and Minami widen their eyes at such findings.

“What the hell is that?” the general spoke with surprise in her voice.

The infected creature was something new to them. They were like birds. The human body from the neck down was seen but their hands were replaced with disfigured talon claws. Wings sprouted from the back was incomplete as bones and flesh weren’t properly placed in its appropriate position. Not to mention the head was a complete mess. The mouth was shaped like a beak with teeth as sharp as sharks. Eyes contained a huge black pupil that made the pair circular and huge like an owl. It was something that would be seen in a madman’s nightmare.

“We need to deal with these quick. They’re quite cunning and kill without any hesitation. I’ll provide more information about them for I have not been able to see one in person yet, but they’ve been causing harvoc upon this land.”

Minami bobbed her head in agreement. “Sasshi’s right. Many villagers were reported to be either dead or missing from these foul creatures up in the mountains. From their statements, they said these creatures are seen to be flying around in packs, hunting for just about any living being.” She closed her eyes and shook her head. “I want this to be dealt with and the mission complete tomorrow. I trust you know what to do, Mariko.”
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on July 24, 2013, 10:10:45 PM
awww yuki wants to see mayuyu :heart: :yep: :deco:
but........jurimayu moment is hot!!!!!!!! and so cute!!!!!!!!!!!!!1 :cathappy: :inlove:
jurina so daring, lol poor mayu can't move well so she has no choice but to endure the kiss :lol: :twisted:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: Shinoki on July 24, 2013, 11:52:18 PM
Yuihan... ganbatte! that type of feeling...
Ah... nod nod nod... Don't really know how to comment...
(Jurina!!! You belong to Rena-chan) JuriMayu... even though I like it... mrm...
Kumi~~~ Kumi~~ Kumi~~~ Kanon-chan, be more dere~~
Ah... now a new mutation... what are they? Chimeras?
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: cisda83 on July 25, 2013, 12:12:59 AM
Ah... Would Minami be able to gain more info about Yuzi?

Would Mariko be able to complete her mission?

Yeah Kumikanon and MayuJuri so cute together..

What's  going to happen next?

Can't wait

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 25, 2013, 01:46:16 AM
YuiRie moment was so cute... :luvluv1: and the 'confession'...does it means they official now :dunno: but as much as I love YuiRie I prefer yokoyamada or yokoyamamoto - since sayanee is already here,yokoyamamoto would be nice :prayers: cheer for yui and any nmb member pair :onioncheer: (sorry for being random :sweat:)

you said that hime will wreak another havoc right...can't wait to see that happen :kekeke:

and what the heck are those new breeds :dunno: at first thought it would be harpies,but the descriptions were different :dunno:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 25, 2013, 01:53:28 AM
Can I join in that mission????  :) :) :)

I'm excel in dual swordsmanship....  :) :) :)

I like now your fic....  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Waiting for your next update..  XD XD XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 25, 2013, 08:17:11 AM
Kitarie and Yuihan are now official XD ... so happy for them XD

I wonder what happens to Paruru then :33

Shinoda-san's mission is to take out that new mutation, huh

Oh well, at least we get to see her in action soon :33 Will it be a solo or a group mission though?

If it is, then I'm looking forward to whoever her companions will be :33

Also, thanks for teh update :33 You're awesome, as always :))  :heart: :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: kurogumi on July 25, 2013, 09:30:26 AM
eeeh but i want more mayuki

but fine jurimayu fine too...but in the end mayuki is a must...more more more love agressive yuki and rena LOL

thank for the update
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on July 25, 2013, 09:32:22 AM

I wonder what Paruru and Sayanee will do, though 8D

And... NOOOOO JURIMAYU XDDDDD; Poor Yuki has to stay at the bed when that happebed XD

And baka Kuumin xD

Ohhh finally new development: mutation! Flying creatures are always the most troublesome monsters in game, hopefully nothing bad will happen to Mariko during mission :/

Thanks for the update! :D
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: Llyloo on July 25, 2013, 04:27:10 PM
WOW. Jurina. GO GO GO. **. Ah yay, Oopsie, I'm a Mayuki shipper...


Go Jurina, I want JuriMayu *w*.

Poor Kuumin XD They're so cute together.
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on July 25, 2013, 04:41:14 PM
I'll respond to you all personally in an appropriately and proper manner later when I update this fiction again in the near future, but I will answer the two questions pertaining to both the creature and the YuiRie 'confession.'

1. I guess it's somewhat a little confusing with how I type (I apologize. I'm not a romance-writer expert), but YuiRie actually isn't official at the moment. They both are simply expressing the strong friendship they are having with each other. (or maybe friendzoned?!) :sweatdrop: So yes, let the speculation of more confusing pairings of SayaYui (or Yokoyamamoto), YuiRie, and YuiParu remain. :nervous

2. Those flying creatures... I actually just made it up on the spot. :nervous There is no name for it, so I'll just go and dig something out from Google or whatever, LOL.

Thanks for taking the time to read and follow this fiction! I'll try to get another chapter in soon! :deco:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: millca on July 25, 2013, 09:59:56 PM
My heart kinda break at YuiRie's scene at the rooftop.haha! I'm still holding strong in my YuiParu ship.XDD  :bleed eyes:

And JuriMayu scene is unexpected, since in the previous chapters, it seems that Mayu showed interest in Yuki. oh well.  :oops:

And I hope there'll be Kojiyuu next update. haha! since yuko just returned at the base  :twothumbs  :lol:

anways, please update soon! :D
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: gek geki on July 26, 2013, 06:15:20 AM
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: Terragen on July 26, 2013, 07:46:12 AM
lol yuki you should going to look at mayu's bacause jurina monopolized your mayu,dont loose to jurina! be the winner!! yeah
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on August 16, 2013, 01:25:07 PM
I'm starting to miss this fic X3 ... pls update soon X3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: gek geki on August 16, 2013, 02:29:45 PM
^not just you but i'm kind of enjoying flutist-san one shot kekeke...just be patient and enjoy all the update
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on August 16, 2013, 03:43:54 PM
ok then v w v
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 17 [Update 07/23/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on September 04, 2013, 02:03:07 AM

@mayuki_daisuki: Indeed Yukirin wanted to see Mayu, but what could she do now that she's forced to be staying put in bed by Doctor Kojima? :bigdeal:

@Shinoki: Don't worry about not knowing how to comment. One worded comment or whatever fits your boat is fine by me. And Kanon does need to be a bit more 'dere dere' in that situation, haha~ Those new mutations are actually something I made up as I had stated earlier, so yeah. Unsure about the name right now, but maybe 'FLYING BIRD-LIKE ZOMBIES?!' :hehehe:

@cisda83: Let's hope Takamina gathers enough information to create a tactic in regards to the man! And here's the next chapter! :luvluv2:

@bunny_rabbit: As stated in my earlier post, YuiRie is NOT official, haha. So I guess keep your shipper's flag up? And yep! Not in this chapter but I'm sure in the near future (like... one or two more chapters at the least, LOL) would Yuihan being going cray cray, haha. And again, previous post explains about the new mutated creatures. :bingo:

@X_Last-Cross_X: LOL, let me just help you with the paperwork... Get you your uniform... and you'll be all set!

And so... X_Last-Cross_X was recruited to be a part of the Akihabara Elimination Force. Upon arrival did X_Last-Cross_X request to be in a mission with Captain Shinoda Mariko. At first, Minami was a little hesitant to send out a new recruit towards such mission. She could see the burning spirit and excellence in X_Last-Cross_X's abilities; thus deciding that it would be best for X_Last-Cross_X to participate.

Something like that pops into my mind. And here's the next update! :on lol:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: I'm so sorry for keeping you waiting! I could see that you wanted an update to this fiction, so here it is! And it'll be a group mission for the trolling queen, haha. It's just her and some nameless members, which... there will be a good reason to why I wanted to input it into the story like that. :sweat:

@kurogumi: ROFL, how about Rena's reaction in this chapter? :shock:

@Yuki88: I might have to do a poll to see what pairings you all want to see in this fiction. And indeed, flying creatures are always so annoying and frustrating no matter in or out of games, LOL. I'll let you ponder about Mariko in this updated chapter. :whistle:

@Llyloo: LOL! Kuminon is indeed cute together and rooting for JuriMayu, eh? :on lol:

@millca: LOL, I'm sure there will be some YuiParu scene (along with SayaYui added to the mixture, BWAHAHAHA) in the near future updates~ And love here is quite complicated! Let's see... We have Yuki wanting Mayu... Rena wanting Jurina... Yet Jurina and Mayu have already shown interest long ago... But they could have a change of heart somewhere in the future... Their relationship though are still intertwined with each other... And of course, we can't forget about adding Sae into the mix. Confusion, LOL. And there will be some Kojiyuu moments in this chapter! :stuffed:

@gek geki: Haha, then you'll probably want to wait a little bit more then. They will have their time to shine in the near future, of course. :glasses:

@Terragen: Let's see in the near future to what Yuki might do in order to gain Mayu back!.... or not, LOL? :temper:

Managed to finish this from yesterday. Now I'll be focusing on "Hidden Truth" and some OS once my workload in school starts slowing down for the weekend again. :sweatdrop: Go away you homeworks! :bow: Anyway, I'm going to add a poll to this and want to see who wants to see what pairing for the story, LOL. I kinda... don't want to disappoint my readers with an unexpected twist (even though that'll add to the excitement, I'm sure the last thing YuiParu fans want is to see SayaYui at the very end!). So feel free to vote and if there's a tie... Then after gather all of the votes, I'll be rebooting up another poll with those pairings to see if I can see the final choice before finalizing it. Other than that, if it's tied once more, I'll be using my handy dandy coin flip or something, LOL. :nervous So the poll will be up shortly after I upload this chapter!

Since I'm somewhat unsure of how to set the poll and whatever, I'll first set up the poll that focuses on Yokoyama Yui's pairings. :P

Thank you very much for taking the time to read, being patient with my updates and/or commenting/thank yous! Hope I meet your expectations! :deco:

[Chapter 18]

It was the afternoon; the sun peeking right behind the mountain. Its rays shining through every gap of the structure. Not a single cloud were to be seen in sight. The peaceful atmosphere bringing calmness to just about anyone’s soul. Temperature is neither too hot nor too cold and the weather is simply too good to experience. One would use this perfect chance to take a hike at such circumstances.

However, the sound of guns rattling off from the distance destroyed the mood.

“And… Down he goes!”

Mariko chirped out with a victory statement when her jet plane managed to shoot down one of the many infected creatures in the air. Through the glass cover, the older girl hear the inhumane shriek these vile mutated figures produced as they went spiraling down towards earth. The pilot couldn’t help but flinch at such horrific sound. Hearing it loud and clear made her shudder with discomfort.

Rolling the plane and flipping it around so she was flying at the opposite direction, Mariko squinted her eyes behind the dark goggles within her piloting mask and helmet. Inhaling and exhaling loudly through her oxygen mask, she leaned back in her seat. Black gloved hands were gripping ahold of the two handles of the black-colored wheels; occasionally pressing her thumbs at the red buttons on the top in order to send out bullets. From her view, she could observe the setting around her flying vehicle. High up in the air, there was a rush of adrenaline when another swarm of those foul creatures came into her group’s direction. Both sides of her plane was shortly accompanied with a pair of pilots ready to attack head on with Mariko.

“Looks like we need to be careful,” Mariko heard one of the member’s voice crack through the headsets within her mask. There was a faint chuckle from the tall figure. “I agree. Let’s have three of us be at the frontline as the other five pilots follow right behind as backup.”

Members all spoke ‘hai!’ in agreement to their captain’s plan. Going along with her tactics, they all flew right into the mist of the charging swarm. As they were approaching close to their targets, screeches and caws were heard from the mutated X-Virus victims. Their disfigured wings flapping rapidly, they too were prepared for the comings of the plane.

Some of the bird-like zombies were littered with bullets; dropping down from the sky like flies killed from pesticides. And a few of them were being chased by newly joined jets; targeted with honing missile. It spurred a reaction from the swarm. This angered them for they weren’t as dumb as their previous forms. A few of them glanced at each other; huge owl-like eyes staring together. Then with a bob, their beaks opened to reveal the sharp fangs that would shred through just about anything. Wings slowed down as they remained in their position. Looking as though they were patiently waiting for the jets to come right at them.

One of the two planes by Mariko’s sides decided to be reckless and sped up faster than the two. The captain hollered out a warning to the guilty pilot. Sadly she was ignored for the pilot ran right into one of the creatures. The tip of the plane smacked right into the center of the person. A sickening sound of crunches and screeches filled the air up. However, just when she thought she had killed the host, the infected had used its disfigured talon claws to tear right through the metal. Though it was ineffective due to the plane being sturdy thanks to Mariko’s engineer, it wasn’t its purpose to rip the ship apart. Instead it was meant to keep the zombified figure in position. Despite the pressure of the wind and speeding plane pressing against the crushing figure, it managed to rip itself off of the tip. Now free, it crawled hastily over to the very place the pilot resided in.

It didn’t take long to know what was happening next. A female scream echoed into the air right after glasses shattering. The jet was losing control fast; bringing it down towards the ground. An explosion shortly followed the instant it collided with the ground’s surface.

Mariko’s eyebrows scrunched together till creases formed on her face. There was a tinge of pity smacking right at her heart when a burst of fire erupted from the spot where the plane crashed.

“Tch. She was acting reckless and look what happened to her…”

Her eyes saw the same bird-like person return back into the air. Still injured, it had enough strength in its body to bear the pain and flap its broken wings in the air. Quickly Mariko devised a plan to instead keep distance from them and aim at the wings. “It might slow them down or even kill them. Many will die from falling at such high height.”

And so they went along with her plan once again. All of the planes in formation were shooting and targeted directly at the wings. Although a few jet planes were unfortunate to get too close to the figures; many have played it safe at the situation. Over time, when there was just about five more in the air, it looked as though they had gotten the message to why they were being eliminated so fast. It was their wings. Their wings were vital to being up in the air. Without it, they would be long gone and become a pancake easily on the ground; splattered with their own blood. Screeching, the creatures retreated.

The AEF pilots didn’t allow them to escape at all. Not one to let such vile individuals leave their sight, the fighters began to chase them down. They pressed the firing buttons and slammed their foot at the petal to burn more fuel in return for speed. Gunfire ran after them at lightning speed; killing the infected all under five minutes. When the surviving members were all sure that not a single one of those flying creatures were left, Mariko ordered them to return back to the base.

“Mission accomplished, everyone. We had lost a few lives, but without them, we wouldn’t have made it very far in this fight.”

Mumbles and grumbles were exchanged in each of the jet as they dramatically eased their speed. Flying all together in a formation that lets Mariko be the lead, they were all focused on heading back to the base. To the base and only home that they have at this predicament.

Mariko had closed her eyes, sucking in a deep breath. Her mind was wandering over to the deceased members that she had worked with for so long. A short prayer left her barely parted lips in regards to the few. She might have to request a search team to find their deceased body and give them a proper burial. Such a tragedy to lose members on this day.

Right when she reopened her eyes did something happen. A loud scream was heard through the speakers; signaling her that something was definitely amiss. Rapidly Mariko twisted her body to see her two sides to see nothing. But through her headset did she hear a low growl of some creature. And it wasn’t the same creatures that they were combating against earlier.

Even more screams rang in the air; sending chills into Mariko’s spine. Not wasting any time, she sped up and distant herself away from the group. Shortly afterward, she aggressively turned the wheel towards the left, making the entire jet flip on its side. From her viewpoint, Mariko gasped at the sight; eyes widening with mixture of shock and terror. Her heart nearly stopped in place when the figure before her eyes met its eyes with hers.

“W-What is that?!”


I sat right outside to enjoy another day with Rie by my side. Sun beating down gently with its rays on us, it gave a warm, welcoming sensation. Dressed back into my military uniform, I never knew how great it feels to be back into an outfit that I’ve always worn since my enlistment. Resting my back against the wooden bench, my eyes examined the peaceful mini-park the base had to offer. Usually it would be rare for the members to have any free time to enjoy the simple yet luxurious grassy plain. And today was the perfect opportunity to reside (since I now return back into active duty). A single lake was seen right smack in the middle along with decent amount of bushes planted around the squarely-shaped area. Some fishes swam along the bank; lucky to be alive in a place where not much danger will occur.

Hands clasped together, I heard the girl nearby on my left utter, “Isn’t it beautiful?”

Whipping my head at her direction, I saw Rie staring straight ahead at the lake. Her dark eyes were fixated at the one area. It took another minute for the other girl to tear her gaze away from the lake and into my eyes. Tilting her head to the left at a slight angle, she stared directly at my own pair of eyes. And upon connection did my slow heart nearly stop in place. Trying hard not to make my cheeks heat up, I brought my right hand up to tug on my uniform’s collar.

“Are you… talking about the lake?”


“It’s… nice, I will admit.”

A small sigh heard from Rie’s direction before her gaze returned back to the lake. Eyes were once more trained at the one spot; hints of sadness were sensed behind those words. “Beauty like these are so hard to find in today’s world. Even before this entire pandemic occurred, we humans were so cruel as to erase nature’s traces just for the sake of their own greed.” Silence hanged in the air between the two of us upon finishing her statement. Every single word that she has spoken were soaked into my brain; impressing me with the wisdom beneath them. A small smile formed on my face as I lowered my hand down back to my lap; short-lived chuckle heard erupting from my throat. “The future generation can always make a difference.”

“Is that even possible though?” Rie questioned. “I mean, even if there is a few thousand of us wanting to save such beauty, there’s millions of others not caring.”

“It takes time, Kitarie…” I turned my gaze away right when the other female figure looked at my direction. Inhaling deeply, I felt all of the fresh oxygen delivered by the few, small isolated trees in the park into my respiratory system. Holding it in for a few seconds, I released all of the carbon dioxide from my body through an exhale. I closed my eyes; welcoming the darkness into my vision. “With patience, effort will be paid off.”

“You sound as though you’ve experienced that sort of situation before.”

‘With you, yes…’ I mentally commented with a hint of sadness. I knew that I haven’t gotten Rie’s love yet. Only as a friend did she recognize me as from last night. Yet I felt more towards her. All of my emotions wanted to pour out and freely express the love that I have to her. I want to hold her hands and hug her with affection. I want to be able to show her how much I really wanted her. But alas, I remained as patient as ever; knowing that it’ll take more than a while to finally get what I wanted. Shrugging my shoulders, I reopened my eyes. “There are… times in life that require me to be more than just patient to gain what I wanted…”

Rie near me opened her mouth in a small ‘o’ shape; comprehending my understanding of the situation. Returning her head to facing forward, she gently bit the bottom of her lips. “I understand. I hope you had already gotten what you wanted.”

I nearly wanted to shake my head at her response. However I didn’t show any sign of reaction towards her words. Heart clenching inside of my chest, I tried hard not to burst out my uncontrollable emotions to the girl. So I merely remained silent.

When silence returned into the air once more, I felt my muscles tense. There was… a feeling that someone… or something was watching me. No… It was watching both Rie and I. All of the hairs on the back of my neck stood as my entire body stiffened in position. Trying not to let my teammate nearby sense that something was amiss, I casually on the exterior stayed calm. On the inside though, I frantically tried to find the source of that uncomfortableness. It wasn’t danger, but just the uncomfortable feeling of being watched. Ears and nose becoming alert, it tried to pick out anything that was out of the ordinary from our surrounding. My eyes were glancing left and right of the park; examining the area with cautiousness.

“Well Yuihan,” hearing Rie speak up nearly startled me for I was so focused at finding the source of the watching individual or thing. Grasping control of my body before it decided to leap a couple inches up in the air, I shot a glance at her direction. The uniformed girl has now gotten up from her seat. Stretching her hands high up in the air, a yawn came out of her mouth. “I’ll be heading inside right now. Gotta check up with a few other members and General Takahashi.”

“R-Right… I’ll see you later then.”

Raising my left hand up to wave farewell to the girl, she returned the same treatment at me. We flashed a smile to each other. Soon I was left all alone on the bench; watching the person that I loved so much walk away and into the building. When she was out of my sight, I exhaled quietly. Closing my eyes shut, I lowered my hand back down to my lap.

“Haruka. I know you’re there. You can stop hiding now.”

It’s amazing to how I have caught Shimazaki Haruka in the area. My nose had gotten her scent and immediately told me earlier that it was the younger girl. Not surprising, but I wonder if there’s a reason to why she would be around this area without our knowledge? Just what made her come out here? Simply not wanting to interrupt the conversation between me and Rie? Whatever it was, it didn’t matter for I heard the ruffling of the bush from behind my back. Shortly after the noise was I faced with the girl.

Haruka was dressed in a much better clothing than the last time I saw her. The villager robe and pants were off of her body; now replaced with a uniform just like mine…

Wait. A uniform just like… mine?

All doubts about her reason to why she was hiding was completely eradicated for I now furrowed my brows. “Why are you wearing our uniform? Was there not enough spare clothing for you or something?”

“Actually…” Hesitation. I could sense the hesitation in her tiny voice. Her actions only boosted it; palm of her hands rubbing against each other nervously. Minor fidgeting was seen from my sharp vision. When my eyes met with hers up above, Haruka instantly flicked it to the side. Trying to avoid looking at anywhere but my face. The figure finally gave me the answer that I was somewhat surprised with. “I was… recruited by Takahashi-san to be a part of the Akihabara Elimination Force.”

I swear to God that if this was a cartoon, my eyes would’ve bulged and possibly even dropped out of its sockets. Shocked, my eyes widen as mouth dropped open; gawking. Quickly clamping it shut, I shook my head rapidly. “T-This is… news to me.” I stopped shaking my head and stared at Haruka. “Why would Takamina need you in the group? I’m not trying to sound mean, but…”

“It’s okay, Yui. I have to stay by your side anyway. Without me… You wouldn’t last long.”

She was right. Without her around me to keep in check with the seal… I would be long gone and murder everyone that I have loved. My left hand ran up to my chest and gripped the center of my uniform’s clothing; crumpling the one section. I just wanted to tear this seal and all of the vampire’s traces out of my body. Even thinking about wanting to get rid of the mark recreated a minor burning sensation.

I gulped, feeling a little guilty for burdening the younger girl. I’m not even sure if Haruka even wanted to be a part of the military army. It’s a first time that a vampire was ever recruited by the general… Usually all of the residents are humankinds, so it worries me slightly.

“I… I know that, but do you really want to do this? I mean, being a part of the army…”

“Yeah, I don’t mind.”

“But you do know that you’ll be in grave danger with every passing minute here in the building. Living life as a member isn’t all fun and games.”

“I completely understand that, Yui and I do know what I’m up to.”

I wanted to argue back. I wanted to tell Haruka that it would be wise to step out of the position and return back to her normal life. Even if she wanted to help me, she doesn’t have to take it as far as gaining a spot in the force. I don’t want to have anyone get hurt just because of me. But from what I’m seeing, Haruka before me is standing confidently with her decision. Deep in her eyes when our eyes finally fixated upon each other, I see the burning energy to be a part of the group. Taking a deep breath, I pushed myself off from the bench.

Haruka had to back up a few steps in order to give me enough room to stand up. Now standing in front of her, I raised a single eyebrow at her direction. “Are you sure you want to do this? Everything you have before in your life will be thrown away once you are committed to being in the force.”

A small pause. Then an answer from Haruka.

“I… want to do this, Yui.”

“I see then...”

I wasn’t sure of what to say. I didn’t want to drag her into this mess. Haruka here had lived a peaceful life back at the village. But now that she’s committed to being a part of the force and wanting to, it doesn’t look like I can persuade her any more. Scratching the back of my head, I motioned my other hand to follow after me.

“I think we should-“ My words were interrupted the moment a wet object smacked right against my cheek. Or more like a wet, rough pink tongue that is.

I fell to my side at an unknown huge force; thankful that the grass below my figure provided a soft landing. Otherwise that would’ve ended fairly on a bad note. My hands scrambled to push away the black wolf that was slobbering my face with her licks; body was completely pinned under her strong strength of her four paws.

“Y-Yamamoto-san!?” I exclaimed with surprise at the sudden appearance of the werewolf. The licking came to a stop only to be followed by barking. Tail waggling left and right rapidly, Sayanee panted with her tongue sticking out of her opened jaw. “Yokoyama-san! We should get something to eat!”


“Mou… I’m hungry!”

‘What’s with the attitude of this girl?’ Mentally face palming myself, from the corner of my eyes did I see Haruka stare at the two of us with disbelief. I couldn’t help but chuckle nervously at the situation. Then I tried to push Sayanee off of my body with as much strength I could muster. Which wasn’t a lot mind you. Getting the wolf off of my laying figure, I stood back up on my two feet. Brushing the dirt that had gotten on my clothing and wiping any traces of saliva on my face with a single white handkerchief from my pocket, I returned my attention to the wolf. “Do we have to go now?”

“Hai! Come on!”

“Can’t you just get it yourself?” I questioned with curiosity. “I don’t think Chef Kasai is THAT mean to reject giving you food.”

“But I don’t wanna go in there alone~”

“E-Er… Right…” Looking over at Haruka, I shrugged my shoulders. “Should we both head over and grab something to eat anyway?”

“I guess it doesn’t hurt,” she replied back to me in her usual monotone voice.

I swore that behind those words were hints of… irritation? Yeah, it was irritation I think that I had sensed from her statement. But why? Blinking a few times, I shook off the vibe that she was emitting out and extended my hand out towards her. “Then let’s go then,” I said with a small smile spreading across my face.


“Nyan Nyan~ Why you no let me hug you like this~?”

“It’s because that’s not hugging.”

“Then what’s it called then?”

“CLINGING, you baka squirrel!”

Poor Haruna now has to deal with the squirrel, who has finally gotten the chance to be out of bed. Still dressed in her hospital gown, the shorter girl is following the doctor everywhere. Considering that they’re at the first floor, this means that Yuko trailed right by her side for quite a while. And quite a while it is. She was clinging onto the right arm of Haruna as the doctor’s left gripped ahold of the data she was supposed to deliver to Rino. The minor job was to be a breeze. But adding Yuko to the equation only made it complicated than ever.

Sighing, the older girl tried hard to tear her arm away from Yuko. Sadly she has failed with numerous attempts; giving up. Even with the scolding didn’t work on the shorter girl. ‘Always so persistent…’ Haruna groaned within her head mentally.

As they walked, she accidentally bumped into an individual. Thanks to bumping into that figure roughly, all of her papers flew out of her loose grip. It almost felt as though time had slowed down for the taller girl. The doctor’s eyes widen with horror at such crisis being created right before her eyes.

“A-AH! My papers!”

The other figure, who was another female with short black hair cut too was startled out of her wits with the ordeal. Both of her hands were waving left and right in the air quickly when she realized what had happened. “G-Gomenasai! Here, let me help you!”

The two figures now were down on the ground, gathering all of the papers up that scattered all over the floor. Soon they were joined with another tall individual that Haruna also did not recognize. Yuko jumped in and having four people pick up the papers, it took less than a minute to put them back into the doctor’s hand. Haruna surely was thankful that they were willing to help pick up the papers for her; saving not only her time but also backbone. (Which she was truly grateful for.)

“Arigatou gozaimasu for helping me retrieve the papers,” she thanked them with a bow of her upper body. The two tall figures in front of her bobbed their heads. “Glad to be of help. It’s my fault that it happened, so I’m sorry once again,” the girl that had crashed into Haruna apologized once more.

Returning a smile, it soon transformed into a thin line when Haruna realized she has never seen the two girls before. Despite being an airhead, this girl surely knows who comes into the building. Even if it only happened once, the doctor would’ve kept note in her head about this. Raising both of her brows, she then asked, “Ano… If you don’t mind me asking, but I’ve never seen you both before. Are you looking for something or someone?”

One of the two girls blinked dumbly for a brief moment. It took some time for the two tall girls to realize that they weren’t known well here at the base.

“O-Oh dear! First crashing and now forgetting to introduce myself? I’m totally out of it, but I’m Miyazawa Sae and this here is Akimoto Sayaka,” the ikemen girl introduced with an imaginary sweat drop easily imagined on the top corner of her head. The other taller girl, Sayaka, stood right by her side with a single nod. “We’re here to look for Takahashi Minami.”

“That midget?” Yuko spoke out with an exaggerated expression. “Ah, that Bakamina always seems to be having new guests come in these days…”

Both Sae and Sayaka were confused with the term ‘Bakamina.’ Raising a single eyebrow, Sae then asked, “Who is ‘Bakamina’ if I may ask?”

There was a faint chuckle-no. Not even faint. A chuckle that wasn’t even bothered to be covered up from the squirrel herself. Then bursting out into a fit of laughter, it startled the light vampire and werewolf of such reaction. ‘D-Did I say something funny?’ Sae wondered to herself as they continued to watch with disbelief. Yuko had to hold onto her stomach with both of her hands while complaining about minor aches with her previous injuries; earning a scolding from the doctor.

“I see that Oshima Yuko here clearly likes to confuse our guests, neh?”

The booming voice from behind the shorter girl made her straighten up faster than you can say ‘what’. Entire body stiffening in one spot, Yuko cheaply rotated her head around like a robot. A cheesy smile flashed at the general that stood right behind her. Arms crossed with an unsatisfied look, Minami was not impressed with Yuko’s attitude. Raising up her hand in the air, Yuko then softly said, “Y-Yo… hehe…”

Minami shot a fierce glance at Haruna. “Take the squirrel away please.” And so was the airhead doctor happy to take Yuko away. It didn’t even take a minute for the two figures to disappear from their sight.

Sighing, the other shorter girl faced the two tall figures. “I presume that you are… Akimoto Sayaka and Miyazawa Sae?”

“Hai,” they both responded in unison. Nodding her head in understanding, Minami focused her entire attention at them. “We haven't met before, but I'm Takahashi Minami. As much as I want to have a proper introduction, you do know the reason why I called for you both, yes?”

Another nod but this time from the other girls. Now seeing that they have understood the situation, the general urged them to enter with her into the elevator. “We have much to discuss about with Kashiwagi Yuzi. There's not much time to waste.”


Yuki was found to be still bedridden to her dismay. And there was Rena right next to her, keeping an eye on her closest friend from becoming reckless. Every single time the raven haired girl attempted to trick the other girl, Rena was far too fast to let her slip by. Which annoyed her greatly. Even though the wires were out of her body and only an IV fluid was attached to her wrist, she still was unable to gain the situation to her favor. Grumbling under her breath, Yuki stared up at the ceiling’s tiles. “I want to get out of this bed and see Mayu…”

“I’m sure you’ll get a chance to once you get better,” Rena mumbled in response to Yuki’s complaint. It was becoming a little tiring to hear day and night of the other raven haired girl’s statements about wanting to dash over to Mayu’s room. As much as she understood how it feels to not know the person that you love is doing (Jurina is still inside of Mayu’s room), Rena at least has some self-control with her feelings towards the other girl. Yuki simply was far too obsessed over Mayu. Obsessed to the point it was on a ridiculous level.

Exhaling loudly, she got up from the stool. “If you want, I could check on both Mayu and Jurina if you want me to,” Rena gave out an idea.

Although Yuki really wanted to see for herself how Mayu was doing, she knew better at least than to argue with her best friend. Closing her eyes shut fast, she gave a nod as her answer. “Make sure those two aren’t doing anything weird or I’ll end up murdering Jurina-“

“Yuki, can you please tone down your violent attitude?” the other raven haired girl forced a smile at the girl in bed. Feeling the corner of her lips twitch, she tried so hard not to smack the top of Yuki’s head. “I’m sure they’re just talking to each other as usual, trust me.”

Even more grumbles were heard from her direction; making the girl roll her eyes. Shaking her head, Rena then walked over to the door. Her left hand reached out to push open the door and let her enter into the familiar sanitary hallway. However, right before she took a step out, Rena had to tell Yuki something.

“I heard that Sae is here by the way…”

“Sae?” Yuki blinked with disbelief at hearing such news. “Why is she here?”

The other girl shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not quite sure myself, but I heard from the other members that she’s going to be talking to General Takahashi along with Akimoto Sayaka.”

“So Sayaka is here too, huh?”

Silence crossed between the two mature girls. Reopening her eyes, Yuki shifted her dark pupils over to Rena’s direction. Her expression… It was a little different from before. Though her face didn’t say any emotions other than how strong she is, within her eyes was filled with a mixture of confusion and tinge of worries. “I… hope she’s not going to come and take us back home…”

Her voice sounded pained. Pained from an assumption that they were going to be depart from such place. It was unintentional that they were to come here, but this wasn’t their home at all. Their home was with Sae. Without Sae, they know for a fact that they wouldn’t be able to control their sanity and care for themselves. It’s like a mother bird watching over two adopted chicks of hers. However, this base began to grow onto them. Though they have only stayed for a limited time, it felt welcoming. Not to mention that they have the girls they have loved from afar for so long... To finally be able to be with them is something they have always wished for; hoping it would be granted soon. And the mother bird must know when to let girl of their children once they gained the feelings of independence.

Rena bit the bottom of her lip as she too felt down knowing it could happen. “I’m sure… we might be given a chance to stay. I mean, Shimazaki-san is already allowed to stay.”

“But she’s different. She’s a neutral vampire that clearly is here to protect Yokoyama-san. We both are here just because we want to be and protect the girls that we love.”

No words to say back to Yuki. Only another silence filled up the conversation between the two. Unsure of what to respond back anymore, Rena then shook her head. “I’ll speak to Takahashi-san, Sae and Sayaka about this when I see them then.” With that finally said, she took a step out of the room; leaving the other older girl isolated in the room.

Now knowing for a fact that a new breed of concern has leeched the back of her mind, Rena tried hard not to think too much about it. She could ponder over it later. Right now she is to check on both Mayu and Jurina for both Yuki and herself. Inhaling and then exhaling, Rena walked right next door to meet and greet the two girls. When she was about to knock on the door, she realized that there was whispers heard within the room. Her ears being able to pick up at least some of their words, Rena heard words like ‘love’ and ‘stop it!’ from one of the two figures. A little alarmed yet curious, she pushed open the door without making a sound; opening it just far enough to peek through it without alerting the insiders.

Her eyes nearly bulged out of its sockets when she saw what was going on in the room. And if she wasn't careful, she would've slammed the door opened, stomp into the room and tear the younger girl away from girl at bed.

Jurina was kneeling down on the ground with her face directly in front of Mayu. And directly in front of the girl that was still in bed was their lips connecting with each other. The kiss wasn’t long, but it was enough for Rena’s heart to be heard shattering in her internal world. Gulping down her growing aches, Rena watched long enough for the two young girls to separate.

“I really love you so much, Mayuyu…” Jurina softly whispered as she brushed a stray strand of Mayu’s black hair. The cyborg girl rolled her eyes and mumbled incoherently; blushing to express that she wasn’t rejecting Jurina’s confession towards her. “Daisuki~”

“D-Daisuki… to you too…” the other girl mumbled while trying to hide her face with her own pair of hands. That failed though when Jurina grabbed ahold of her wrists and lowered them back down to her sides. The dimpled grin that formed on the puppy’s face showed how much joy she felt within her heart.

That was when Rena couldn’t go on anymore. Backing away with a horrified expression plastered on her face, it took a good while to wipe its trace. She clenched her jaw tightly; trying to erase the image of the two girls proclaiming their love freely to each other. Rena wanted to do that to Jurina. She wanted to love Jurina and tell her how much she herself has loved the girl. But now that the girl had expressed her feelings towards Mayu… what could she do now?

Of course. Her battle… She knew that her battle wasn’t over. It was only getting longer and harder. But Rena will try. She will try to gain the attention of Jurina back from Mayu. She will make sure to convince the girl that she should’ve chosen Rena. She will be sure to be the very person to be girlfriend’s with Jurina.

‘I have to hide this from Yukirin…’ Rena knows for a fact that if Yuki caught a whiff of this ordeal, boy would that girl go batshit crazy. Thinking about it even made this girl shudder with fear. The last time Yuki went crazy in regards to her emotions was about her older brother. And never did Rena ever want herself and anyone to see that side of the older girl. A plan and lie was formulated through her head as she slowly returned back to the room Yuki resides in.


Plane parts were scattered all over the place. Some were stabbed into the earth’s ground; some were burnt to the point it can’t even be called a mechanical system of the plan; some were hanging from the treetop; some were disintegrated and gone for good. Flames and smoke filled the entire area; making it difficult for anybody to walk in at such choking atmosphere. Stench of dead corpses flew up in the air accompanied by the burning tree barks. Wild animals who were unlucky to be caught at such crisis were dashing all over the place frantically. Many trying to escape from the fiery hot environment.

Panting was heard from the distance. The ragged panting sound that clearly showed how tired the individual was. That figure was Mariko, who was limping away from the scene left behind. The captain was badly injured with her right hand holding deathly of her left arm. Blood was trickling down from within her long sleeves on the same arm and down her fingers. They were also trailing down from the right corner of her head; all of the mask and helmet thrown off from earlier. Its droplets were running down on her chin and falling upon the tattered, torn uniform. Black smog were here and there on her exposed skin. So much blood being lost that it’s a surprise Mariko managed to get out of the situation alive.

She grunted when her legs nearly gave way under her weight. ‘Can’t give… up!’ Mariko knew that all of her transmitters and electronics were gone on her body. Not to mention she didn’t have a single weapon on her, so she would be in big trouble if any sort of enemies came up to her face. Weakened and defenseless, her only hope is to return back to the base and fast. And since the force’s center wasn’t too far from where she had crashed, Mariko could estimate that before nightfall if she’s lucky would she make it. Flinching at the sharp stabbing pain, one of her eyes instinctively squeezed shut.

‘That… creature… I’ve never seen it… before in my life…’

The creature… The creature that she had seen was more than just inhumane. It was beyond inhumane. The humongous monstrous creature that was half the size of the jet plane had leapt up in the air to smash down their vehicles. Growls and howls that resembled a broken record of a male’s voice echoed into their ears; bringing down its huge, disfigured fist upon the engines and wings.

Whatever it was, it was something no one had ever seen in their life. And no one knew what its purpose was.

Next chapter will focus on Yuki's and Rena's dark, mysterious past~ And there will be a bit of Saeyaka and SayaYui moments. ;)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: cisda83 on September 04, 2013, 02:11:06 AM
They are going to be on lots of trouble...

The viruses created more and more horrible enemies to fight against...

What's going to happen to them next?

Would Mariko be able to gain any knowledge on this new development...?

Can't wait to see next

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: Shinoki on September 04, 2013, 02:54:11 AM

was that a YuiParu moment that I saw? Tehehehe~~~ <3
...Rena-chan... Yukirin...
MayuJuri... is killing me... Even though I'm not picky... because Jurina likes Rena-chan~~~~ >w<!!
Whew~ Paru joined the squad? hehe... smiles....
Wawawa.... evil creature at the end... Whew...
Bluntly putting it... if happiness and excitement could keep a human being alive... I could live off of this fic....
looking forward to your next update whenever it is~~
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: gek geki on September 04, 2013, 03:29:48 AM
i dont know why but seeing juri and mayu kissed make me hurt too aww rena ganbatte!!! keep fight win jurina!! and hehehe yuki definitely going crazy if she know what happen
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: olive29 on September 04, 2013, 03:46:42 AM
Thanks for the update... :bow:

There's a new enemy again..

Paruru join the army  :twothumbs

And Rena don't give up on Jurina... :grin:

Jurina is yours !!!

Can't wait for the next chapter...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on September 04, 2013, 04:07:47 AM

OHHO~~~ Yui's unrequited love for Rie... XD; and Haruka jealousy  toward Sayanee 8D

And then SaeYaka... wow, Bakamina XD,

And the JuriMayu... Yuki will be mad yo, Rena 8D;;

Thanks for the update!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: Minamiyuki on September 04, 2013, 12:18:54 PM
Wew, I like that update men~!!!! Arigatou~~  :) :)

I think Yukirin and Rena need to join on Military... And promote them as Colonel... (wow that's very high rank)  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Waiting for your next update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: mayuki_daisuki on September 04, 2013, 12:29:23 PM
haha yuko so clinging on to nyan-nyan :cathappy: :lol:
i like how obsessive yuki is to mayuyu :twisted:
but noooooo :cry: poor rena-chan!! she saw jurimayu kiss :panic:
i want rena to tell yuki, but yuki's reaction would be overboard and probably hurt someone in the process :nervous :banghead:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on September 04, 2013, 01:44:47 PM

I haven't finished reading this since I'm using my fone atm and it's gonna run out of juice...

I have to save ds 'cos I gor some stuff to do .. ugh ... talk about wrong timing ... 'neway, thank you for teh update!! XD

Ur updat just brought back my sanity XD

And abt the poll ... IT'S SO HARD TO CHOOSE!! XD ... I need some time to think abt ds XD

...and again, thank you very much for teh update XD ... ur fic is worth waiting for!! :3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: Terragen on September 04, 2013, 02:04:44 PM
Im jealous!
Looking jurimayu make me mad
Aww rena be strong,wow if it yuki who check ou~t uhg dun want think it
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on September 04, 2013, 07:58:36 PM update with another new creature came on spot light :onioncheer:

so...YuiRie not official atmn...still have a chance for yokoyamamoto then :kekeke: though the poll show that YuiParu insanely take the lead :err: :depressed:

when will that damn seal break... :temper: can't wait for Hime wreak another havoc :kekeke:

me love weird pairing, so please give me more yokoyamamoto moment and make them official :gyaaah: :tantrum:

vamps and werewolf will make a great combo espcially when the blood is mixed... the update :on GJ:

will patiently wait for the next chap :whistle:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: Llyloo on September 04, 2013, 08:15:29 PM
JuriMayu, JuriMayu o/

I'm sorry Rena & Yuki, I really love Mayuki and WMatsui, but here, Jurina and Mayu are so cute. XD I can't.

And for the poll... Oh, I feel lonely xD SasshiYui was the first pairing that I liked for both of them. XD
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on October 31, 2013, 01:43:36 AM
LF-san ... pls update soon! X3
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 18 [Update 09/03/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on November 11, 2013, 07:14:10 PM

@cisda83: Definitely. The Virus surely is causing quite a lot of trouble lately. Too bad there are no such viruses that can help us on the long run. :sweatdrop:

@Shinoki: Yes, that is definitely a YuiParu moment you have seen there. Glad this chapter has brought you excitement! :cathappy:

@gek geki: Yukirin will definitely go cray cray if she finds out. Hopefully she doesn't................. or will she? :shocked:

@olive29: Sending many lucks to Rena! :thumbsup

@Yuki88: So many love confusion between the girls... Complications. Lots of them. :doh:

@Minamiyuki: I wonder about those two joining in the army! It does sound like a good idea if they do (and not quite such a good idea for JuriMayu fans, LOL) :nervous

@mayuki_daisuki: Yuki's reaction... probably will result in someone being hurt... and... um... probably half the base destroyed, LOL. :panic:

@mitsuhara_itsuko: I'm sure there's going to be another poll that you can look forward to voting, haha. And here's the update you wanted from the series! :cathappy:

@Terragen: Nah, I don't think any of us want to know how Yuki will react if she knows about this. I bet she'll punish Mayu.... :panic:

@bunny_rabbit: I'll try to insert some SayaYui moments into the fiction! But... looks like the poll has already stated its answer. :nervous I'm going to take a look at the results and see how it plays with the story.

@Llyloo: LOL, JuriMayu here is really cute indeed! And honestly, SasshiYui was the first pairing too with Yuihan when I first started learning about her, LOL. :sweatdrop:

Sorry for the delayed update! Two whole months flew right by with this series, hm? I apologize about it. :bow: School and life really likes to take up my spare time these days. Anyway, this chapter isn't really filled with action but I could tell you all that there's tension in the air. Of course, in regard to relationships. :sweatdrop:

On the other hand, the poll of Yui's pairings will be taken down right now. And this time... I'm going to allow you guys to vote at the time-being of the characters' relationships with Mayu, Yuki, Rena, Jurina, Sae, and Sayaka. The poll will be up in a couple minutes after this chapter has been posted! :)

Hope you all enjoy this, Sanity will be the next one on the list to be updated for the fictions' series and thank you very much for following this story and my others! :deco: 

[Chapter 19]

The general had sat within her desk, eyes trained solely on the two girls standing before her. As Atsuko stood right by her side, she would occasionally squint her eyes; almost as if she was examining and analyzing both Akimoto Sayaka and Miyazawa Sae. Up and down, the dark haired girl could be assumed mentally commenting on the women. However, this was definitely not the time to be staring at the werewolf and light vampire as if they were experimental being. Rather they were here for more important matters with Minami.

“I heard that this… ‘Yuzi’ is related to Kashiwagi Yuki here. Is that true?” the shorter girl asked. Leaning forth with both of her hands clasped together to provide a structure support underneath her chin, she listened intently to what the two had to say.

Sae spoke up first with her answers.

“It is true, General Takahashi,” she replied. “Kashiwagi Yuzi is Kashiwagi Yuki’s older brother.”

Not too surprising since they share the same last name. Yet why is it… such a surprise though? Probably because Yuki isn’t exactly like her brother? That she was saner than the man that went out to brutally massacre everyone in his sight? Whatever it may be, Minami is more than willing to find out more about their relationship. Maybe… Just maybe this will help her plot a plan to get rid of such threat that would soon bestow upon them if actions weren’t taken.

Though she knows that she should be focusing on more important ordeals like keeping the human race alive, Yuzi was proven to be an obstacle to their safety goal. Today’s world is based on survival after all. An apocalyptic world where humans that have survived are either hiding out in their safe base or fighting for the Elimination Force in their country. Other than that, the rest are either dead or infected with the viruses through many means.

A small hum was created from the vibration of her trachea. Closing her eyes briefly and keeping them closed, she then said, “Elaborate more on their relationship.”

Uncertainty was seen behind the eyes of the two tall figures. Glancing at each other, there seems to be a silent yet mental communication that they had gotten from each other. They knew for a fact that any sort of information in regard to Yuzi is crucial at this point. With a slight hesitation, Sae and Sayaka began to spill out the story about Yuki with whatever knowledge they had at hand.

“Honestly, we only know Yuki based on what she has told us from the day we found her…”



The city of Akihabara was in ruins. The day the unknown strand of virus that was not known to be the X, Y, or Z swept through as if they were on a frenzy. Many civilians both innocent and guilty were faced with the same fate. Those that survived… Without experiences, they didn’t even live for more than a month or two at the most. Sometimes they were killed off by others infected with the viruses; from werewolves, vampires or the undead. And sometimes… they were killed by their own beings.

Sae and Sayaka couldn’t help but cringe when they heard a loud gunshot from a great distant away. Sayaka in her wolf form, she perked her ears up and froze in her spot. All muscles stilled, the girl listened intently to the source of sound, determining where it had come from. The wolf’s dark black eyes sadden when she realized the reason for the gunshot.

“It’s… them again…” she winced softly.

The other girl next to her glanced at her direction by her side and exhaled quietly. Reaching over to stroke Sayaka’s head, she muttered, “It’s funny how humans can turn against each other at such a crucial time period…”

It was true. How humans can react on such crisis where their life was always on the line. No matter where they were, danger always followed them. Even if they were to shelter themselves from danger, they knew the type of consequences it would lead to if they continue to stick to one spot. Food and water will run low. The creatures will start sniffing the area out. Other human beings will raid and take over the spot. So many possibilities… Yet none were willing to help each other. Very few would form groups but many stayed isolated from others. Trust were lost, enemies and rivals were gained instead. Such a sad, cruel reality they were faced with. Even the creatures of the werewolves, vampires and even undead were at least a bit more kind-hearted to allow their own society to thrive on their own. (Aside from occasional clashes.)

Ever since the treaty, Sae and Sayaka were forced to protect along with their own species their part of the land. Here in Japan, there was a treaty that three parts of the land were divided into three of the living species that still walked on this world: humans, vampires and werewolves. There were rules and statements that they had to follow and remember goes as listed.

1. Romantic relationships are forbidden between each species
2. Fighting between the species are highly discouraged
3. Wars are to be expected
4. Undeads are to be rid of

- All who has broken the rules or object against the statements will be punished severely by the higher ups -

Only four simple rules. Three rules that everyone has to follow.

Though some were easy for follow, for others they weren’t. These rules sometimes have raised an objection. But sadly the highest leader of each specie had come to an agreement in regard to this treaty. And there was nothing anyone can do. If they were to break it, their species would be forced to punish them. The punishment usually would be a death sentence right above their heads for all three of the species regardless of age, status, circumstances and relationship. It was strange since the higher ups are technically those that had already been the first generation infected with the viruses and lived. Yet the rules were already set and the country so far has been running with few bloodshed.

Another whimper left Sayaka’s closed mouth, pushing her head against Sae’s hand petting her head. Sae couldn’t help but chuckle a bit before ruffling a bit more.

“We’ll get out of here soon,” she whispered just so the two of them were able to hear. “Just got to pass through this city and find a place to reside in.”

The two girls were on a search to reside in. Ever since they were separated and transformed into their current state, right now they were looking for a home. At least a home and base they can build. Though they weren’t technically allowed to stay together for very long due to the trouble if one of the three higher ups and their small group of bodyguards sniff them out. So they were searching for a place that was just on the borders of their territory and establish it under their name. To build a small pack or a small house that would be beneficial to their life.

They merely wanted to live in peace and try to survive in this wrecked world they currently reside in. Oh if only they were born much later in the future or in the past to avoid such catastrophe.

Trending through the dirt path littered with dust and pieces of building that had collapse, the two individuals were high on the alert for any sort of enemies or allies crossing their path. Every once in a while, they would spot a small group of humans who were armed. They were smart enough not to get in their way. Sae had the ability of great quick instinctively mind as a vampire, so she was able to help Sayaka and herself avoid crossing fire with them. Despite being humans in the past, they knew that right now, it was different. The humans would only view them as monsters, nothing more and nothing less.

As they continued through the barely paved paths from multiple civilians and creatures walking to the same direction, there was a loud crash coming from their right. Alarmed, both Sae and Sayaka halted in their spot. Maintaining their same figure posture, only their ears perked up, searching for the source of the sound. Sayaka’s ears were to be seen still, twitching every five to ten seconds. After a couple seconds has passed by, the crash was followed up by a scream. The scream sounded like a young female crying out for help.

This caused both girls to look at each other.

“I think we should do something about this,” Sayaka barked as her growled with uncertainty.

Sae by her side nodded without hesitation. “We need to see who needs help.”

And the two ran off towards the direction the scream echoed off from. The wolf and vampire rushed with amazing speed that would impress any being. Wind pushing against their figures, it didn’t reduce their fast rate. Sayaka skidded to a stop with both of his paws only to use her hind legs for support of a dramatic leap. And that leap helped her jump right on top of a piece of rubble mess before their eyes. Sae on the other hand merely bounced up to it as if she was a kangaroo. Both leapt around and soon came back to ground level.

The two girls had finally reached their destination. The destination of a disordered building on the first floor. Windows and glasses were shattered; furniture and objects laying on all sort of direction and posture in different states. Some were luckily unharmed while others were completely crushed by whatever effect. This office floor by the entrance almost looked as though a hurricane ripped right through the area. But what they were faced with is nothing that they had imagined.

Throughout their vision were countless corpses of undead and even a couple weakened vampires from the X virus scattered all around. Blood pools and splatters colored the decayed walls and dirty cracked flooring. Powerful foul scent of blood from the inhumane creatures made both Sae and Sayaka crinkle their nose with displeasure. The werewolf especially since her sense of smell were heightened. She winced and almost wished that she was a vampire instead of a wolf. But continuing their observation, they heard a small, faint whimper. A whimper that came from the direction right behind a flipped desk. From their positioning, the two individuals were unable to see who or what was causing such sound. But of course, they knew that they have to approach in order to answer their suspicion.

Sae went ahead of Sayaka a few steps, allowing the werewolf to protect her in case something does happen. Considering that she is in her light vampire form right now, she knew that she wouldn’t have to worry about falling into any sort of dark state due to her personality, attitude and moral choice made. Gulping, the taller vampire took a couple more steps till she was able to peer right above the desk. From her sight, she widen her eyes when Sae saw who it was.

It was a raven haired girl trembling violently. Dressed in a university uniform of Akihabara, it was torn on the edges and was sticky from the red substance; unsure of whether it was the girl here or the creatures within the room. Whatever it was though, she wasn’t in any good state. Even more whimpers left her lips. Sae sensed that she was still alive, but… something was off. The older girl glanced over her shoulder to see the wolf bend her ears back; a quiet growl leaving her mouth as teeth was shown.

Seeing that the brown werewolf was becoming alarmed, Sae knew that she herself must be careful with this individual. Unsure of whether this person was a human being or an infected that was slowly becoming another being, she came around and bent down to the girl’s level. The vampire saw that this girl buried her face into her arms almost as if she didn’t want to see the world in its cruel state. Frowning, Sae spoke up gently to grab her attention.

“H-Hey… Miss? Are you okay?”


Silence. She was answered by the not-so-sweet silence that greeted her. Furrowing her eyebrows even more, Sae pressed the questioning a bit more.

“Are you the only one here? What happened here exactly?”


Just when Sae thought she might not get any sort of answer no matter what kind of question she threw out, the tall figure was almost startled out of her wits when this female spoke up.

“Ev… Everyone… No… Those creatures… attacked me… While… I-I… hid…”

“Did you kill them?”


How could she have killed them? It’s quite… impossible to kill these huge number of beings alone. Hell, this girl here has no weapon either from what Sae has seen. So how could this one university student take care of the undead and weakened vampires without much trouble? This girl wasn’t even severely injured, so that raised up a red flag on Sae’s case. Another one raised up instantly when the girl raised her face up from her arms.

“Oh God no…” Sae unintentionally slipped out of her barely parted mouth as she stared at the girl.

There was the flickering of the girl’s eyes becoming red. The color of bright red that resonated the transformation of a neutral vampire into a dark vampire. And becoming a dark vampire is something that no one wants to witness. Especially when there’s only both Sae and Sayaka alone here. At this point, this girl here can only revert it back if she has enough sanity and strength left mentally to fight off the urge to brutally fall into a state that would consist of bloodshed and violence. Horrified at what was soon going to happen, Sae grabbed of her shoulders roughly.

“Listen um… girl. You need to keep yourself from turning into a dark vampire.”


Not good. Not good at all. The older girl’s eyes widen when she saw the student almost falling unconscious. Eyelids were fluttering, trying its best to keep the owner awake to the best of its ability. And she wasn’t able to answer back with a single word formed properly. At the same time, she was rising up from her spot, forcing Sae to rise up to equal level. It looked almost as if she was ready to howl out loud and tear anyone in her pathway.

Gritting her teeth, she felt Sayaka approach by her side quickly, barking a few times.

“Stay with me… You can’t lose your consciousness and let this dark side take control of your mind and body…”

There was a faint amount of sanity within the girl’s mental state. Bearing her teeth, resulting in showing her fangs, the raven haired female brought both of her hands to the side of her head. Making it look like she had a massive headache. “… It’s… It’s hard… AHHHHHH!”

Sae knew that if she fell into the darker side, both she and Sayaka are in grave danger. Placing both of her hands on top of the girl’s shoulders, she shook her slightly.

“I know it is, but take a deep breath, stay awake and stay with me.”


"Tch, come on! You can do it!"

Though it took an agonizing amount of time to keep this student awake and sane with them, Sae and Sayaka had successfully supported the girl through the ordeal. Almost a few instances where they thought they had to end her life, she snapped back to reality with a clear mind. Soon she slid down back on the ground. The girl had tears streaming down her face endlessly as one hand resided on the top of her head; dizzy. She was awfully calm despite the state that she was in.

“I… I… T-Thank you… um…?”

“Ah, I apologize for not introducing myself, miss. I’m Sae and this is Sayaka,” Sae introduced themselves. Keeping one hand on top of the girl’s shoulder, she then asked, “What’s your name, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“…Kashiwagi… Yuki.”

“Kashiwagi Yuki, huh?” A dry chuckle left Sae’s lips as she comforted the girl by tenderly rubbing her shoulder. “You’re now safe and okay with us.”


It’s no surprise that she remained silent nor had any response. Yuki here after all was close to losing her mental sanity just minutes ago. For a vampire like her… to experience such transformation would be something that no one would want to dare have.

“So what were you doing here aside from hiding?” Sayaka interfered with her own set of questions. Sitting down with her tail whishing left and right slowly, she tilted her head to the side. “Akihabara University is very far from here.”

Yuki was seen to inhale deeply before exhaling her answer out.

“I… I was looking for… my older brother.”

“Your brother, huh?” Sae raised an eyebrow. “Was he lost or something?”

The raven haired girl shook her head. “M-Maybe…”

‘So he’s lost… Not good,’ Sayaka and Sae both mentally noted. But right when the short haired girl was about to ask again, Yuki decided to spill out her story to them.

“I was… living with my older brother in an apartment. He went to a university separate from mine, but we were close. After the outbreak of the virus, my older brother, Yuzi, was… becoming more and more different. Always aggressive… Always coming home late or even not coming home for a couple days at the most… Always keeping secrets… He’s not the same onii-san that I had before. Then one day…” she took a shaky breath. “He left me. He never came back nor even left a note.”

“That’s ridiculous of him… But he must have a reason…” Sayaka winced out loud. Then coming up to Yuki’s side, she tenderly rubbed her softy furry head against the student’s face for comfort. Yuki had a faint smile flash across her face before returning back to the grim expression.

“Maybe he did… But he left me… He didn’t save me… from those vampires…”

A shudder ran down Yuki’s spine. Memories of those vampires flashed across her mind. Those vampires that broke into her apartment after a good month her brother left her. They had… done incomprehensible and defiling actions that would drive anyone angry. Alas, along the process of that one unfortunate night…

“I was bitten by them.”

Sae widen her eyes when she was suddenly able to pinpoint the bite mark on the girl’s skin. It was located faintly on the side of her neck, healing yet the bruises and bumps were left remaining behind for the time being. She felt angry at those cursed vampires. She knew that there were many unfortunate and unlucky situations occurring around the world such as these, but to hear this from Yuki before her… It just drove her mad. Grumbling under her breath quietly, she exhaled loudly.

“Kashiwagi-san… I… I just want to let you know that… We can help find your brother,” she explained as Yuki fell silent after the previous statement. “We will let you stay with us.”

It seems that Yuki did not expect to hear that from both Sae and Sayaka. Blinking a few times with confusion, she shook her head vigorously.

“I-I can’t,” she rejected. “I can’t burden you both-“

“You’re not burdening us,” Sayaka barked out while wagging her tail. Tongue sticking out a bit from her barely parted mouth. “We don’t mind taking care of you-no. We actually want to take care of you.”

“But why… me?”

“Well…” Sae looked down towards the ground a bit before glancing back up at Yuki. “You needed help, yes? We can’t just leave you out here with the dangers of being attacked again.”

“I could defend myself-“

“You can, but what will happen if you were outnumbered?” Sae frowned. “You probably had killed some humans too in order to protect yourself… Which is one of the few reasons why you were close to turning into that cursed state.”


There was a soft sigh from Sayaka before she got back up on her four paws. Nudging her head against Yuki, she added, “We’ll protect you and keep you safe from harm.”


“…And that’s how we met Yuki.”

Takahashi Minami had nodded her head slowly once Sae and Sayaka had finished speaking. Then glancing over at her assistant nearby, she muttered a few words that the two of them could only hear. Of course, Sae was able to pick them all up due to her sharp hearings along with Sayaka and merely blinked in response. When the general returned her attention to the two figures, she sighed softly.

“Now we understand a bit more about Yuzi… I thank you both for sharing with us these information.”

“We’re more than happy to help,” Sayaka smiled as she bowed her head in respect. Minami faintly smiled back in return at such respectful action.

“How about Matsui Rena? I’m sure there’s more-“

There was a loud crash coming from behind the Twin Towers girls, instantly interrupting the general. Alarmed, they all whipped their attention only to see Miyawaki Sakura. Her emergency medical uniform were splattered with blood as she waved both opened hands in the air. As much as it looked like her own, the younger girl wasn’t injured so it could be concluded that it was another person’s.

“General Takahashi! Captain Shinoda is severely injured and has arrived in the emergency room!” she announced frantically and in a panicked tone.

This threw off the mood of the atmosphere not too long ago. Widening her eyes, Minami immediately had stood up from her seat with both palm of her hands pressed against the surface of the table. Atsuko nearby took a step forth; concerned expression written all over her face. Hovering her view over to the two girls standing across from her, she shook her head.

“I apologize about this, but we can talk another time,” she muttered as the general pushed herself away from her desk. Circling around the figures, she brushed right passed by them with haste. An aura of nervousness and horror was felt from the shorter girl. And trailing right behind her was Atsuko, who was furrowing her brows deeply at the ordeal in hand.

Minami quickly threw out a question as Sakura led both her and Atsuko towards the emergency room on the lower floors.

“How is Mariko?” she asked.

The medical member shook her head. “She’s lost a lot of blood. Sustained severe injuries that could make just about anyone pass out.”

“She called for back-up?”

“Iie. She actually… walked most of her way towards our base. A sniper of ours saw her and called for help.”

The general bit the bottom of her lip as they approached the elevator. Mentally she couldn’t help but be amazed at the amount of stamina and endurance Mariko had in her tall, fit body. While Sakura pressed on the arrow button that was facing downward, she felt Atsuko by her side take ahold of her hand. Her right hand’s fingers intertwining with the shorter girl’s left. Minami shot a glance over at the dark haired girl, who still had grave features scrawled all over her face. Yet there was a firm squeeze within her grip. Almost as if she was reassuring Minami that she was there for her. Minami gulped and squeezed back; glad to have another person to lean against aside from Yui. The warmth from Atsuko’s hand has made Minami feel a bit calm at the crisis.

When the elevator made its dinging sound, the three hurried inside of the elevator. They were instantly greeted with Minegishi Minami. She was dressed in her clothing in her workshop of delivery, hinting that she had just rushed out of her job. It wasn’t much of a surprise for her to see the others cram themselves into the elevator. Sakura glanced her dark eyes over to the buttons and saw that their destination was already highlighted.

“Mii-chan? What are you doing here?” Minami asked the other Minami. Minegishi sucked in a deep breath. “I have to see my best friend. I have to see Mari-chan to make sure she’s okay.”

There were tears welling up in her eyes yet none spilled out from their sockets. The emotional girl was trying to hold in the droplets that would break her down if released. So trying her best to hold them back, she remained silent as Minami sighed. She knew how close Minegishi and Mariko were. Despite the two always trolling and bickering with each other, they had one of the tightest bond the general has ever seen.

Minami pinched the bridge of her nose with her right hand, eyes closed. She wanted all of this to be a nightmare. Just a nightmare that she was having difficulty awakening from. Yet every time Minami reopens her eyes, she was slapped with the reality of their situation.

In the meantime, the two girls were left in the room of Minami’s office alone. Both Sae and Sayaka nervously exchanged glances at each other. They didn’t know such an emergency could occur at such a wrong timing. And right now, without the person they needed to talk to, they had nothing to do.

There was a brief silence hanging in the air before the ikemen girl spoke up.

“I think… we should see both Yuki and Rena,” she stated.


I yawned to myself when I realized how bored I was. Sitting in the cafeteria with the white werewolf, well, wolfing down her food. (See what I did there?) On the other hand, Haruka seated herself right next to me. She wasn’t really hungry, so all she had was a bottle of juice at hand; half of it left in the plastic container.

At the moment, there wasn’t many individuals hanging around in this area. Many were on duty and focused on protecting the base. Those who were on breaks most likely ran off to the small park I had visited not too long ago or somewhere within the building. As much as this is a military base, it doesn’t mean that it’s a place where strict rules are implied and controlling the members. It’s almost like a small community where both members and non-members freely spend their time here. A safe haven as one can label it as.

There were news of Mariko already at the emergency room from what we’ve heard from the intercom and news spreading around between the members. But as much as I wanted to see Mariko, they didn’t allow anyone other than Takahashi Minami and Maeda Atsuko to see her. Though I should be extremely worried, I was somewhat at ease to hear that she had returned back safely to the mission. Not so much for the other members though… A small bit of sadness hit my heart to those that had lost their lives out on the mission. It’s almost as though each mission was becoming more and more dangerous as they were issued out…

“It’s been a good while since I last saw you, Yuihan~”

That familiar cute voice came from behind my seated figure. I had to drag my consciousness out of my trance-like state. My hand toying around with the bottle of Pepsi came to a stop as I glanced over my shoulder. Both Haruka and Sayanee too dragged their attention over to the girl from behind me. While I was turning, I was met with Kasai’s arms wrapped around my upper body, giving me a friendly hug; the ladle seen in one hand. A smile crossed my face when I saw the chef.

“It has been a while, Tomo~mi,” I responded back.

The older girl giggled as she retracted her arms from my body. The silver ladle was seen pointing the blunt end of it upward in the air as another hand rested on her hip. Wearing a pink checkered apron with a white background followed underneath by a white chef uniform found in almost any restaurant, she looked ready to cook us another meal.

“So how have you been, chiyuu~?” she threw out another question at my direction.

Of course. Her infamous ‘chiyuu’ saying. It’s become a habit coming from the girl but it didn’t bother any of us at all. Rather we were quite… fond of it. Anyway, Kasai tilted her head as I answered her question.

“I’ve been doing well so far. Glad to be out of the medical floor.”

“I bet,” she giggled. Then right when she was going to say more, we all heard, “TOMO~MI!”

And… Itano comes into the picture. Rushing right into the scene, the gardener looked… disheveled. This beauty queen looked almost like she ran a marathon for the sake of seeing Kasai. When the other Tomomi dragged her attention away from mine and towards Itano, it didn’t even take a second for us to see her dragged away by the arm. Kasai looks confused as ever while Itano had the gravest expression. Then leaving the entire cafeteria space, we were left dumbfounded. To our surprise, this all happened in less than one minute.


Silence. Silence hanged in the air as the three of us could only stare dumbly at the direction they had just left.

“Ooooooooookay then,” Sayanee barked out before licking her lips. “I don’t know what that was about.”

“Me neither,” I mumbled. Scratching the back of my head, I thought about resting for a bit on this table. Maybe take a quick nap since I have been awfully tired lately. Even my throat was becoming a bit scratchy… But it’s not like I have a sore throat. And I was feeling thirsty despite how much soda and water I’ve drank today. Rubbing my throat with one of my hand, I found my eyes to connect with Haruka. We were staring at each other before the other girl pulled away, glancing at another direction. There was a faint trace of a blush seen on her cheeks…

But that might as well be my imagination, right?

Squinting my eyes, from the corner of my vision, I saw a figure right past the two seated individuals. There was Kitahara Rie in the distance. Leaning against the wall of the cafeteria’s entrance, she had her arms crossed across her chest. The military member had a small smile when she noticed that I saw her. And seeing that smile… It made my heart skip a beat. Gulping, I instantly risen up from my seat when Rie motioned me to come over to her.

It seems that I had taken both Sayanee and Haruka by surprise from my sudden action.

“Where are you going, Yui?” Haruka asked.

“Kitarie needed me for something,” I told her. Then waving to the two girls that I would be back in a bit, I walked around the table. Now heading straight towards Rie, she pushed herself away from the wall. The smile was still plastered on her face. When I approached to her side, she pointed her index finger up above to the ceiling. “I need to tell you something in my room, if you don’t mind.”

‘Hm? What could she be saying here?’ Is it something private that only she can discuss with me? What exactly is going on? What is she going to tell me? Is it something that important?

Whatever it was, none of these questions are going to be answered till we reached our destination. Bobbing my head in comprehension, Rie nodded back. Then she led me out of the cafeteria and into the busy hallway filled with members dashing left and right with their duties on this floor. Some were even little children that were forced to live here with their surviving family members within the base.

I sensed Rie’s heartbeat going at a much faster rate. Glancing directly at her back, I felt that she was nervous. But what exactly was she nervous about?

“Kitarie… What did you want to talk to me about?” I asked as we walked towards the place. I usually was patient, but right now I was becoming… impatient and needed to hear what she wanted to talk to me about.

The member halted in her spot, nearly causing me to crash into her by accident. Glancing over her shoulder, Rie slanted her eyebrows in a downward diagonal direction. “I… I need to tell you about… something in regard to Sashihara Rino and me.” 

I nearly had a cardiac arrest from hearing that statement.



Mayu had to extend her arm in order to reach out and touch the side of the younger girl’s face. She could feel Jurina stiffen before relaxing when she knew that it was just Mayu. Pressing gently against Mayu’s hand, she even brought her own hand to manually perform the action. She could only stare blankly at the girl laying on the bed. Concern was scrawled all over the older girl’s facial features.

Ever since Jurina had just gotten the message that Mariko was in the emergency room, she couldn’t help but want to rush blindly out of Mayu’s room and into the very place her senpai was located. Yet here she is, stuck in her room with no access into it. The other nurses had to scold her along with the general’s assistance herself about it. Jurina simply felt helpless. Not too long ago after confessing to Mayu, here she is… Stuck with a tragic news that made her heart beat rapidly for a negative reason. This girl wanted to cry and shed the tears. Yet she continue to keep a strong image. Besides… Mayu was here to comfort her, right?

The member on the bed knew better than to let Jurina mope around under such heavy atmosphere. Even though she was here in the room with her, Mayu knew that she couldn’t really do much to help Jurina. Stuck in bed and unable to get up due to the medications, the cyborg girl decided for Jurina to do something for her. Something else aside from sitting here with a dark expression.

“Jurina?” she called out.


“Do you want to get me a drink?”

“…okay then.”

Rising up from her seat, Jurina hesitantly released Mayu’s hand from her face. The warmth soon disappeared, leaving the one side of her face colder than before. Sadly looking over at Mayu, she couldn’t help but brush away a stray strand of hair on the girl’s forehead. Then without thinking, the taller girl leaned down to land a small peck on the same area her fingers touched upon. When she retracted, Jurina saw Mayu blush and look away, grumbling. A soft chuckle unconsciously escaped her lips before taking her leave from the room.

When she finally had gotten out of the room, there was… someone that she wasn’t exactly expecting to be seeing at this point in time.

“R-Rena… What are you doing here?”

That was right. The dark haired girl was staring directly at Jurina and standing in front of her. Jurina was unsure of what she wanted, but she knew that she had to get the drink from the vending machine for Mayu. That was her priority at this time. Nothing more and nothing less crossed her mind ever since the news was heard about Mariko’s state.

When her question wasn’t answered, Jurina didn’t waste any time to gently push Rena aside. But right when her two hands reached out to touch Rena, in a matter of seconds, Jurina found herself pinned against the wall near the patient’s room Mayu was located in. Both of her wrists were held forcefully by both of Rena’s hands. The vampire’s grip tightened when Jurina showed signs of struggling.

Rena leaned in forth till she was able to breathe right besides Jurina’s ear. Every inhale and exhale could be felt, causing the younger girl’s face to burn up slightly from embarrassment. She was completely confused at what was going on.

“Gomen ne, Jurina… Demo…” Rena retracted away from Jurina’s ear and before they knew it, connected their lips together. It was a long, yet sweet kiss in Rena’s viewpoint. On the other hand, Jurina widen her eyes when she saw what had happened. Yet as much as she resisted, the older Matsui had only pushed onward even further. Deep within her internal world, Jurina couldn’t help but admit that she was enjoying this kiss. A kiss that she blindly fell into its trap. When they separated, Rena licked her lips with pleasure as Jurina blushed even more.

Looking away, Jurina felt ashamed of her actions when she noticed what she had done. Slightly angry at the same time, she wanted to bark at Rena when one of her wrist was free from its captor. Instead, one of Rena’s gentle hand cupped underneath her chin and brought the girl to stare into her eyes. Jurina was unable to look away the moment their connection was made.

“I want you Jurina…” Rena huskily breathed out. “I would highly advise… you be careful with Watanabe-san… I’m not like Yukirin… But it doesn’t mean that I feel jealous.”


While Yui went off with Rie to discuss some matter, all that was left in the table were both Sayanee and Haruka. Both were cleaning themselves up after having finished drinking and/or eating their meal for the afternoon.

“Boy, that was some good stuff!” Sayanee barked happily as she wagged her tail left and right rapidly. Haruka couldn’t help but giggle and pet the top of the other girl’s head. The older girl must seem to be enjoying this for she closed her eyes and stuck out her tongue, panting and breathing quickly with happiness. “I bet it does, Sayanee. I bet.”

After a couple of seconds has passed by, Sayanee finally blurted out something to Haruka.

“Neh neh… I gotta tell ya a secret, Paruru.”

“Hm? Okay then.”

“It’s…” She inhaled deeply; almost as if she was going to dramatically make the hardest decision of her lifetime or some sort of speech that will blow Haruka’s mind away. “I’m beginning to fall in love for Yuihan.”


"I said I'm starting to love Yokayama Yui."
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: jell_o_jello on November 11, 2013, 09:54:29 PM
Kyaaa~ I was so happy when I saw this update :in love:

Now we know more about Yuki and Yuzi.
And finally Rena makes it clear what she wants   XD
And Sayanee x Yui, poor Haruka. New triangle is born :lol:

Oh and I voted choice 2 cos I wanna show some JuriMayu love :wub: even though I'd be happy with MaYuki and WMatsui too :deco:

Thanks for the update!!
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: Llyloo on November 11, 2013, 10:31:21 PM
Aaaah, Rena èwé leave Jurina alone, for one time I want JuriMayu èwé. XD

Nyaah, I still really love yours fics Deukie-chan ~~ Can't wait to see next. Thanks you ♥
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: cisda83 on November 12, 2013, 01:25:06 AM
Another girl claim to love Yui... What Paruru going to do about it?

Ah... Mariko is injured... Would she be ok?

Rena is jealous over the closeness of jirina and Mayu

What about Yuki?

Can't wait to see the next troubles they are going to come across

Thank you for the update

  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: Yuki88 on November 12, 2013, 05:04:30 AM
Thanks for the update. Will leave comment later when I'm online from laptop.

Whoaa, so Yukirin almost fell to the darkness but luckily Sae and Sayaka were there to save her. Now I'm curious about Rena's past  :panic:

Then.... LOL Rena sending a warning message to Jurina by kissing her. She's doing it right, though, by warning Jurina about Yukirin hahaha. Jealous Yukirin won't be nice to see  :panic:

Then the last... HAHAHAHHAAH Don't tell me you're going to smash Yui's heart by creating SasshiRie here  :w00t:  And of course Sayanee confessing her attraction to Haruka. I wonder how Haruka's going to take it  :panic:

Can't wait for the next update (which I know will take long time from now)  :panic:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on November 12, 2013, 08:26:15 AM
Thank you so much for the update! X3 ... now I'm curious how Saeyaka met Rena ... what did Rie and Sasshi do behind Yui's back?? Something perverted just comes into my mind whenever I think about those two (sorz for that) ... and what will Pawuwu do now that she has a rival?? ... so many questions in my head right now > w < ... i hope Mariko-san recovers soon :OO ... will be patiently wait for the next chappy > w <
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: gek geki on November 12, 2013, 10:24:59 AM
good job rena!!!

she's so bold! can't help it

she's stated that she want jurina!! hahaha

jurina enjoyed the kiss!!!

wonder what happen next

ah mariko chan!!

paruru vs sayanee vs rie oh my my...               we need to add milky?
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: Shinoki on November 12, 2013, 08:09:22 PM
flies through roof...
this was as awesome as ever!!!!!
(my comments are always kind of hard to understand...haha..)
Rena-san~~~~ ooh... jealous now...
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: bunny_rabbit on November 13, 2013, 05:53:15 AM
update...update...yay :onioncheer:

for the poll,RenaMayu and JuriYuki looks interesting... :kekeke: I wonder how you will develop their relationship :dunno:

yes...go for it sayanee... :onioncheer: yokoyamamoto ftw :cool1:

I hope whatever rie will said will crushed hime badly and break the seal off then comes sayanee to save the day :kekeke:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: kurogumi on November 13, 2013, 12:01:30 PM
i like it when rena so agressive!!!


please i need more agressive yuki too,force in this stated is necessary
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: sidny48 on November 13, 2013, 12:06:54 PM
 :bow: I want YUIPARU just YUIPARU!!  :cry:  :on speedy:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on December 24, 2013, 10:19:55 AM
I miss this fic, like, a lot! CX ... please do update soon CX
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: deguchi on December 24, 2013, 05:07:36 PM
Finally an update! Thanks!!
Aah a warning by rena then...and what paruru'll do about her new rival that was her friend..
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: cisda83 on December 25, 2013, 12:26:52 AM
update please

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Thank you

Merry Christmas and Happy New Year

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: River1721 on March 08, 2014, 05:14:56 AM
Please UPDATE SOOOON!!! :bow: :panic:

The story just got so interesting!! :wub:

HA! :w00t: I love the wmatsui moment! :thumbsup Rena is so brave!  :D :inlove:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 19 [Update 11/11/13]
Post by: LoyalFlutist on April 18, 2014, 03:47:55 AM

@jell_o_jello: I'm glad to know you're happy with the update! And Rena really sure nailed it in Jurina about her feelings towards the younger girl, haha!

@Llyloo: I'm not surprised that you wanted to actually see some JuriMayu for this series, LOL. They have been well-developed considering the fact that they're friends for quite a while. And I'm glad you love my fictions! Hope this will meet your expectation!

@cisda83: I wonder what Paruru is going to do about it too! So much love complications written for the story, haha.

@Yuki88: I wonder about that, Yuki! Smashing people's heart are what I'm best at, LOL!

@mitsuhara_itsuko: And here's the next chapter! (After such a long wait, yes, haha.) Rena's past will be explained in future chapters! But in the meantime, enjoy this update!

@gek geki: Rena definitely is bold to speak up to Jurina about her feelings on the situation at hand, LOL! It's going to be a wonder how Jurina is going to react with this?

@Shinoki: Don't worry about your comments, haha. It's a cute reaction comment to read! And I'm glad you find the chapter to be awesome!

@bunny_rabbit: Trust me. I know how to make a ton of plot twist in a matter of seconds if it's needed, LOL. And let us see about that in regard to the last statement there, haha.

@kurogumi: Aggressive Rena, hm? Then there's Yukirin too, LOL. The aggressive duo much?

@deguchi: And here comes another update! It's a wonder too to how and what Paruru will do about Sayanee's confession there.

@River1721: Here's an update! Rena definitely is brave there to Jurina, haha!

Oh man, how long has it been since I last put up an update? Most recent I remembered was... Disappearance (Season 2), but that was probably a month or two ago. I apologize for the lack of updates for my life has been hectic with a current health ordeal and my graduation from high school is nearing! (One more month!) In the meantime, I will try my best to updating the fictions! I would also like to make note that I will now be updating the series in different orders. I came to a realization that a schedule of when to update them is only slowing myself down from it. So expect some spontaneous new chapters to appear!

Overall, I would like to thank the readers for being here and reading my work ever since I, well, started writing and posting them (whether by Tumblr or on this forum). I hope to continue meeting your expectations and hopefully exceeding them! (If not, I will work my hardest into improving!) Thank you so much. In return, here is an update that I finally got around to finishing.

P.S: Sorry for the lack of emoticons. I've been kinda lazy lately from using them in my posts, haha. So please take all of my comments and statements lightly! :)

[Chapter 20]

I have been brought to the dorm room of Kitahara Rie’s after my afternoon lunch. And I can rest assure that it wasn’t pleasant to gain an insight that the topic she wanted to speak about was about her and Sashihara Rino.

When we’ve entered, the two of us settled down in a comfortable position before the main event. As Rie talked a bit about wanting me to become comfy, I scanned and examined her entire room.

A single bed leaning against the light purple colored wall was littered with stuff animals. The entire mattress though had the sheets, pillows, and blankets neatly and orderly placed in their proper placement. Nearby the bed was a drawer that contained all of her clothing. And on the right side of it, there was a desk that had scattered notes and files all over the surface. Pens and pencils were on top of them, showcasing that Rie was either in a rush to finish the paperwork or she was simply multi-tasking on one of her jobs.

Either way, her room was kept simple including the bathroom that I have yet to visit. Anyone that would enter into this room would feel at ease. After all, it carried a fragrance and warm atmosphere that was close to home.

However, when I sat on her rolling office chair, I knew that she was ready to speak. I could see from my eyes the little details that showed Rie was ready to tell me what she wanted to, well, talk to me about; the little twitches from the corner of her mouth that unconsciously moved was easy to spot within my vision. So I leaned against the back of the chair, hoping to brace for this topic that was, unknown to her, sensitive to talk about for me.

When I had given her my entire focus, Rie had a small, thankful smile etched on her face.

“Thank you for allowing me to talk to you about this subject.”

I shook my head, faking a smile of my own.

“Iie. It’s no problem at all.”

Was it really no problem though?

Here I am, staring at the other girl as I sat on her black rolling chair. A huge amount of emotional turmoil was conflicted with my exterior action. Yet I remained calm and kept them at bay for the time being as I watched the other girl.

She was fidgeting in her spot. At the edge of the white mattress and blanket tucked neatly underneath her bottom, the dark haired girl was blinking one too many times. Fingers intertwined with each other, my heightened senses picked up the notion that Rie was tightening her grip every second or two. I heard a gulp from her direction, showing that she was either embarrassed or nervous to spill out the beans.

Not like it mattered much to me what she was going to say. I knew who and what she was about to ramble about.

The soldier, still in her green uniform, inhaled deeply. She held her breath for a few seconds before releasing the carbon dioxide that was building up within her lungs. Two of her hands reached up to cover her face for a brief moment. Then sliding them down to the end of her chin, Rie removed them for her face and allowed the eyelids briefly lowering themselves and cover her eyes. She finally began her talk. 

“I… I’m starting to fall for someone…”

I remained silent; attention focused and trained on her.

Rie noticed the silence that I’ve expressed. The female softly chuckled, reopening her eyelids. Her eyes also trained at my direction, she continued.

“I guess you already know who I’m talking about.”

I gave a single nod of my head. Of course I knew who it was. It was none other than…

“Sashihara Rino,” she finished my mental statement unintentionally.

Upon saying her name, I sensed her heart picking up its pace. The beating of the most powerful organ was increasing its heart rate, causing Rie to smile unconsciously. Her smile, from one end of her face to another, was plastered and looked as though it would become permanent if her mind ran on about the scientist. She even gave a small sigh; almost in a romantic notion that would occur in any shoujo manga.

The girl started bouncing on the edge of her bed, becoming excited. “I really hope to see her soon~”

“So…” I managed to verbally form my words through my state of silence. “How exactly did you both meet?”

“I met her while you were being stitched up by Kojima,” she explained. Then twirling one of her index fingers in the air, she added, “She was heading towards the cafeteria in the same direction as I was for lunch. Bumped into her by accident though since I was, you know, REALLY hungry!”

Mentally I couldn’t help but slightly let out a giggle from her cute action. Never knew that Rie would become desperate once her hunger mode switch flicks ‘on’. Despite who she was talking about, I still thought that she was acting cute. Even if she doesn’t know about it.

And now here she is in front of me, quickly jumping up to her two feet. Both hands were waving wildly in the air as if she was exaggerating the entire scenario.

“And she fell! I couldn’t just leave her like that, let alone knock her down like that by accident!” the fellow soldier frantically exclaimed her panic. (And the way she was expressing her emotion… You could have thought the ordeal happened mere minutes ago.) Exaggerated tears flowed down her face as the hands proceeded to fly up in the air with strange motions. “I apologized to her, but Sashihara-san was too nice to me! She told me that it was her fault instead! She’s too nice!”

“I bet.”

“After helping her get back up on her feet, we both then went off to grab some lunch.”


The hilarious over-reactive hand motion and exaggerated facial features were washed away with a sudden, calm feature. (Which startles me considering the fact her expression changed like night and day.) However, that smile was still glued stuck to her face. And it was the happiest smile I’ve ever seen in my life from Rie.

Slowly, she then said, “We both chatted normally at first. Casual conversation going on, but over time as I visited you… I kept on seeing her and got to know more about her.”

An ache just struck my heart when she uttered that statement; almost making me want to grab the center of my chest and relieve the painful pressure that was building up inside. But I resisted the wants, faintly smiling in return with an emotional mask on. Eyes closed, I used this chance to force any sort of tears that were beginning to take its form within the lacrimal glands. The feeling of having her fall in love with someone else has finally hit me. And it hit me real hard.

When I reopened them, I saw Rie sit back down on the mattress. Her hands by her sides, I couldn’t help but see a beautiful woman before my eyes.

Such beautiful girl that I would give my heart to, and wouldn’t regret that sort of action. I would do anything for Rie to be happy even if it cost me my own life and happiness. But would this kind of happiness she wished to achieve be something that I must allow her to have? Would she be happy if I told her that I myself have fallen in love with her? Would she be shocked to hear that I was jealous and hurt when she spurted out everything about Rino?

A tiny choking sob that cannot be heard by the human’s range of hearing sensory erupted out of my closed lips. I kept the forged smile on my face, concealing my emotion from pouring out as much as it is needed. I can’t break down right now. Rie is happy talking about Rino right now, so why should I ruin the moment? She probably doesn’t love me back, right? She’s too focused about the other girl, so why should I be worried about what she thinks about how I feel?

As Rie spoke about how well and intelligent the scientist is, I’ve noticed that she was truly bursting with glee and pure joy. One single person called Sashihara Rino made her feel this way, and I know for a fact I will never be able to make her feel like this.

How did I come to that conclusion so fast and so quick? I’ve already lost my chance long before I knew it. Before I even get the chance to confess to Rie… It has now disappeared on me; vanished from my sight.

It made me feel so distressed yet here I am, listening to her words and praise about Rino. I licked my lips and clenched my jaw, trying hard not to burst out into tears from the anguish. It just hurts so much to have someone you love talk about someone else they love. Just how am I supposed to deal with that now? What exactly am I supposed to do and feel?

After five minutes, I got up from my seat. I wanted to get out of this room and cut the conversation short between the two of us. I have enough hearing about the scientist and how cute she is. It’s just too much of a reality slap that I’m earning at the moment. I just need a breather from such suffocating atmosphere.

I realized that Rie had ceased continuing her story, gazing up at me in confusion. When I glanced at her direction, not a single word came out of my mouth. Even if I tried to, no sound was being produced. She must’ve noticed that I haven’t uttered nor showed any sort of sign towards listening with her little story. Not to mention the sudden motion of rising up from my seat.

The emotion behind her eyes truly showed traits of wanting to help me out; the little shine in her eyes that showed she was willing to help me out.

She can’t help me out though. There was absolutely no way she could help me in this predicament that I’m being thrown into. After all, Rie herself is one of the playing part of the crisis that I suffer through. So biting the bottom of my lip, I immediately brainstormed an excuse.

“I… I just remembered that… I have to help Mocchi today…” I lied straight through my teeth.

It didn’t even take her a second to doubt the words that I have uttered. Rie immediately nodded her head in comprehension at my false statement.

“I understand. It’s rare for her to ask help, so it’s probably important. Sorry to have kept you in here for so long!”

“Iie, it’s nothing.”

There goes another lie coming out from my trachea; almost making it seem like I’m natural and a professional at this.

As I continue to hold back the tears, I flashed a smile at the other member and bowed down in respect. Mentally screaming at myself to be a storm trooper, I turned my back on Rie. Then I headed out of the room, opening the door and closing it behind me softly. Once I felt the click in, I walked away from her dorm and into her hallway in a dazed state.

How am I supposed to react to this situation? The same question that kept poking and probing at me that has yet to gain the answer I needed. It’s a painful slap on the face to know that Rie was in love with someone else.

Not much went through my head. My entire brain was revolved around the fact that Rie is in love with Rino. Personally I haven’t seen Rino much to know her well other than the one time she stopped by my hospital room in order to inform Haruna some data. Perhaps she really is better than me. Rie sees me as a friend; Rie sees Rino as a lover.

Did they reciprocate their feelings back? I don’t know for sure, but from what the other girl had spoken, she did hint that the two are still far from that destination. Yet it will come to a satisfying conclusion between the two girls soon instantly if all goes well.

That single thought alone crashed the rest of my concealed emotional barrier I tried so hard to hold up. One tear drop slid down the side of my face and then another followed from the other eye. Soon I was standing in front of the clear glassed windows of the dormitory floor of Rie, staring outside blankly. Tears streamed down my face endlessly; almost as if there was no limit behind them. Inside of my chest, my heart beat in an excruciating manner, hurting me both physically and mentally. Rapidly I turned my mind’s target from Rie to the scenario through the window.

From outside, I could spot a few members guarding the base standing in their appropriate and designated position. Others were walking around left and right with their rifles at hand, chatting loudly to each other thanks to my increased senses. The sky was beginning to cloud up as the sun was slowly making its way downward at the moment, marking its checkpoint that evening was approaching.

As much as the sight was relaxing, it still didn’t ease my internal conflict. And the thought of Rie came crashing back into me.

I squeezed both of my eyes closed, hiccupping quietly to myself. My shoulders were hitched up, stiffening from the silent sob that I could only hear. Members from the background might’ve sensed that something was wrong with me, but none bothered to approach. It’s no surprise after all. The moment I had become a dark vampire was the moment most everyone wanted to stay at a great distant away.

My eyelids reopened to be met with a blurry version of my vision. Hastily I brought my arm up to wipe away the tears, streaking them across my cheeks messily; a few sniffles heard afterward.


I heard my name being called by a familiar individual.

Thankfully I have wiped away the tears that could still be running down my face. It didn’t really do much though when it left a messy, wet aftermath of my intense crying. I’m not surprised if the person would see my red eyes and constant sniffling. So when I turned my head around just enough to see who it was, I spotted someone that I haven’t seen before.

The short haired ikemen girl that stood proud and strong. It was all accompanied by a smile that could brighten most people’s day if they took a moment to view it. And from the clothing the female wore, she almost had the type of clothing that Haruka had worn before exchanging the villager’s clothing for the Akihabara Elimination Force military uniform; only the color was white.

Confusion was scrawled all over my mind as I continue to observe the girl. Just who is she?

Almost as if she had read my mind, she nervously chuckled and scratched the back of her head.

“Ah, sorry sorry, Yokoyama-san! It’s me, Yamamoto Sayaka!”

I widen my eyes at her response. So this is her human form? She seems rather… fitting for the personality that she carried around in her wolf form.

When I didn’t say anything nor reacted, Sayanee waved both of her hands in the air. “A-Are you angry at me for not telling you ahead of time or something…?” she flashed her teeth in a tensed fashion.

I gave a soft sigh before returning my gaze at the base’s ground level through the windows. “No, I’m not at all.”

“Then what’s wrong, Yokoyama-san?”

“Nothing’s wrong, Yamamoto-san.”

“Why aren’t you looking over at me then?”

She has a point. Sayanee must be suspicious of my action to why I didn’t want to face her. It’s not that I despise her or anything. Rather I wanted to hide my face that possibly showed signs of having cried minutes ago.

Another sniffle left my nose as I tried my best to rubbing off the remaining tears smeared from my cheeks. The palm of my hand was rigorously applying pressure against my skin, wiping off most of its traces.

With hesitation, I glanced over my shoulders to see her. To my surprise, Sayanee had approached up to my side, having closed the distance between the two of us. Startled, I backed away from her a few steps. Both of my hands were up in mid-air by instinct.

When our eyes met each other, I could tell that Sayanee saw what I was trying to hide. Her brows scrunched together as she loudly exhaled. Arms crossed across her chest, she shook her head. The entire aura of being the happy-go-lucky werewolf she was earlier that I’ve known had disappeared entirely. It was replaced with concern and worries.

“Yokoyama-san…” she spoke. “Did something happen?”

I didn’t want to tell her exactly what had happened. Rather, I made it as vague as possible without losing my point and lying. Bitterly I chuckled. I brought my gaze downward before raising them, meeting with Sayanee’s. My hands balled into fists, clenching tightly together.

“Sometimes it’s about the things we were too late on achieving,” I breathed out.

There was a brief silence hanging in the air before Sayanee spoke up.

“Ah, I don’t exactly know what the problem is since you’re not being specific, but…” the other girl approached up to my figure. Then she did not hesitate to place one of her hands on top of my shoulder, allowing the other arm to reside back down on her side. With a few pats, she stated, “It’s rare to say something is too late to get. You can always redeem yourself or try again.”

I blinked a few times. When I opened my mouth, nothing came out of my throat. Speechless was what the state I was in.

The other female looked away from my face for a bit. Then looking back, Sayanee’s hand reached up to ruffle with my hair; almost as if I was a little child. Unconsciously my head lowered down a bit from the touch. Tears were still lingering from the corner of my eyes.

Yet an idea popped to mind. It was like a lightbulb had finally come to life in that instant. My eyes lifted from the floor to stare into the dark eyes of hers. After hearing her words, I knew there was something that I needed to do.

Unless I interfere and interrupt that flow. I could maybe… Maybe have a chance with Rie.

I could always try again, right?

There was a faint smile that crossed my face. Why didn't I think of that earlier? Of course it was too soon to give up. Without thinking twice, I reached out to give the girl a hug. I could feel her body stiffen underneath my embrace, but I didn’t heed any attention. Instead, I held out our hug for a brief moment. When we separated, I widen my smile as my eyelids closed.

“Arigatou, Yamamoto-san.”

I reopened my eyes to be met with a blushing werewolf. The girl scratching the back of her head wildly, Sayanee mumbled incomprehensibly under her breath. Her gaze diverted away from my attention, she managed to say, “You can drop the –san, Yokoyama-san…”

A giggle left my lips.

“Then call me Yui, Sayaka.”

“Nah, call me Sayanee,” she waved her other hand in the air, still keeping her eyes away from my direction. “And I’ll call you Yuihan!”

“Okay then… Sayanee.”


Shimazaki Haruka was glancing up at the huge, attached digital clock on the base that expressed its time in 24-hour setting.

At the moment, it clearly stating that it was evening; the time when the sun soon will trade its place with the moon. And here the neutral vampire is walking around the AEF base in her own interest to keeping her emotions stable. The weather was perfect aside from the fact that it was cloudy. But with the setting sun and the rays coming into contact with the floating clouds, it’s truly a sight to be seen. Her mood that she carried around though greatly contradicted with the environment’s atmosphere.

Within the newly put uniform earlier today, the girl clomped her brown boots hard on the ground with each step.

‘I can’t believe Sayanee loves Yui too…’

It’s a huge shock factor to the poor girl. After having her eyes set on Yui for the longest time possible, her best friend too has fallen for the girl’s charm and beauty. It’s a curse that Haruka prayed that she wouldn’t get herself tangled into. A conflict that pits two close friends into that one person they wish to love and gain the attention of. To be able to take care of Yui and be spoiled in return… That was something the both have to fight to receive.

A sad, unexpected fate played in their hands, possibly straining their relationship once they openly express their concern about the two girl’s love with one person. And as all fights end, there can only be one winner. There will be a loser walking away with nothing but a broken heart and an empty hand.

Haruka bit the bottom of her lip, hastening her walking pace. Frustration and confusion coursed through her veins. Just what exactly was she supposed to do in a situation like this? Is this how it feels to be in a love triangle relationship? It didn’t help for a fact that Yui doesn’t know how Haruka feels towards her, let alone Sayanee. (Since Sayanee didn’t tell Yui that she has loved her yet either.)

“Baka, baka, baka!” she yelled out. Right afterward, the young vampire kicked a nearby rock in anger.

It flew off not too far from where she stood, bouncing a few times once it came into contact with land. Her breathing was increasing its respiration rate, causing her blood pressure to rise. The brown haired girl quickly tucked a stray strand of her bangs behind her ear. Dark eyes were staring from the distant over the wired fences with uneasiness.

‘What can I do in a situation like this?’

Her mind circulated and ran around the one burning question that most desperately needed an answer. Yet the answer won’t present itself unless Haruka finally sorts out her thoughts. And as of right now, that won’t be anytime soon.

The female resumed her outdoor walk, mindlessly throwing out her legs in front of her. From the state of her mind she was currently residing in, it felt as though she watched her body move in third person, standing above her moving figure and watching it.

From the corner of her eyes as she rounded the corner, there was Itano Tomomi. Haruka froze in her spot and watched what the other girl was doing.

In her spot, the girl saw the beautiful gardener patting the soil from below. Green gloves that had traces of the dirt were seen as Itano made sure the ground was firm enough to hold the seed she placed seconds ago. The older girl’s eyes was focused on her work, ignoring everything and everyone around her.

It was only when she lifted her head that she saw Haruka. With a single glance to her left, Itano waved over to the other girl to come over. Hesitant, the vampire was pondering and conflicted with whether to dash off or to follow Itano’s motion.

After a couple seconds, she had made her choice to approach the minor member of the force. No harm into talking with one of your friends anyway, right?

When the distant was closed between the two, the older girl was firmly patting the soil in place. Her eyes having returned back to her work, Itano greeted her.

“It’s nice to see you out here, Shimazaki-san.”

“Nice to see you out here too, Itano-san.”

There was a chuckle heard from Itano. Both of her gloved hands halted in place, glancing up at the young girl. The infamous smile with the small fang sticking out from her closed lips were seen.

“I’m always out here, silly,” she bluntly stated as her focus transition to grabbing some more soil from a nearby bag. 

Haruka wanted to face palm herself physically for uttering such words. Of course! Itano is a gardener! She was supposed to be outdoor in the first place! How could she be such an idiot? But she shook off the random probing thought and tilted her head slightly to the left.

“A while ago, you were running out of the cafeteria with Kasai-san. Did something happen?”

A brief pause before being answered with a shake of her head.

“Nope. Just needed to tell Tomo~mi that Acchan wanted to see her.”

“Oh? I see then.”

Silence fell between the two figures; one standing and one heeding attention to her job. And the atmosphere than hung in the air was surprisingly comfortable to the two. Though after a few minutes of Haruka watching her, she then blurted out a question without a second’s hesitation.

“Doesn’t it hurt when you have a best friend wanting the same thing as what you want?”

It didn’t even take a second for the brown haired girl to whip her head towards Haruka. She blinked a few times, raising a single eyebrow in confusion.

“I don’t see any issue. You both can have the same thing,” she answered.

However, she was met with the neutral vampire shaking her head. “I understand that, but there’s only one of it.”

When the gardener didn’t say anything, Haruka continued.

“There’s someone that I like… That my friend also like…” her voice began to trail off, struggling to finish her sentence with a firm stance. The neutral vampire lowered her head as her eyes gazed downward at the ground. Tears were threatening to escape her eyes. Quickly she squeezed them in hopes of preventing a sob scene in front of the gardener. Faintly she managed to whisper out, “I don’t know what to do.”

The sound of shuffling was heard in front of Haruka’s figure. In a matter of seconds, she felt a warm hand placed on top of her shoulder. Slowly the vampire raised her head. She saw Itano stare deep into her eyes with confidence. A few pats on the shoulder were made as the older girl told her an important fact.

“Sometimes… you have to be a little greedy. Being greedy is not being bad to your friend, but rather doing a favor for yourself.” A faint giggle was heard from the spoken girl. “After all, isn’t it all worth trying rather than doing absolutely nothing?”


My face was instantly met with the cold water. Hands moved on an upward and downward motion in order to apply friction during the procedure of cleaning. After a good minute or two, I retracted my hands away from my face.

I was inside of my room’s bathroom; faced with the mirror. Lights from above gently shined its yellow lights within the small, condensed space fit at the most two individuals. And standing before me was a reflection of a female physically looking exactly like me. Unconsciously due to curiosity, I leaned forward as the water from the faucet ran on.

The girl by the name of Yokoyama Yui stared back at me. Despite the number of days that passed by me, it finally hit me with the features I now bear. (To finally have a chance to stare at yourself can be a shocking moment.) Her dark, brown eyes retained the same color as she had previously had. However, her skin was paler than normal. The light skin that she had worn was brutally erased off and replaced with the same color as a white chalk.

Without thinking twice, I opened my mouth to examine my teeth.

Sure enough, I saw the four familiar fangs that I hated. Sharp as a snake’s fangs yet annoying to keep them inside of my mouth. If only there was a way to tear them out of my mouth (the outcome would not be pleasant though).

A small sigh escaped past my barely parted lips as I backed away from the mirror. I saw the figure mirror my action; her green jacket uniform off from her body and proudly showing off the white t-shirt underneath accompanying the pant. And from the edge of the shirt from the top, there were traces of the seal that Haruka had placed on my figure. Just the sight alone sent chills down my spine; a pang of sadness felt.

My left hand instinctively reached out to the reflective object. I touched the cool surface with a grim expression plastered onto my face.

Kami-sama surely is toying around with my fate. All I wanted was to be with Rie and return back to normal. But alas, this is reality. The best I can do so far is to cope with it.

While I watched and drown myself in my thoughts, I heard, right outside of my bedroom door, someone running right past the door. A couple hollers thrown back and forth was noticed. From the voices alone, I could perceive that it was both Jurina and Minegishi.

Dialogues were exchanged in regard to Mariko’s health and statuses from the emergency room. The last statement I heard from them was to check in on the surviving member before disappearing completely on this floor. I was then left with the usual silence at this time and day.

There was another sigh that left my figure. I noticed that I need to check in on the girl. I haven’t been able to check in ever since she was admitted into the emergency room. My heart was beating louder than usual, but I could sense that she was going to be okay. The gut instincts of mine are reassuring me that it was going to be alright.

Automatically feeling my fingers comb through my bangs, I backed away from the bathroom mirror and exited the room. Soon I turned around, grabbing the jacket that laid on top of my tidy bed. The moment I got my hands on the clothing, I threw them on as I left the area.

I clicked the door closed from behind. Left and right I shot a glance around, seeing who was around me. It’s not surprising to see that there was no one on this floor other than me myself.

When I made my way out of the dorm’s hallway, as I neared the window from the end of the hall, there was a sudden slam of fear striking my body. Instinctively, my body froze. All actions cease to further continue for danger was sensed.

Ears perked upward, I rapidly scanned the area around me.

I didn’t like this feeling at all and neither do I want to ignore it. Just what exactly is causing my body to raise all of its alarms and red flags?

“Yokoyama Yui... You seem to be doing well, little girl.”

The hairs on the back of my neck immediately stood up when I heard the voice that I never wanted to hear ever again. I became rigid and stiff. When I twisted my head around to see who had spoken mechanically, I widen my eyes in horror. Heart picking up its pace, it was racing as I stared at the figure on the opposite end of the hallway.

His arms crossed, a crooked smile was painted on his facial features cruelly.

“Yuzi…” I shakily breathed out. “Why…”

The man that is the older brother of Yuki widen his grin.

“I want to kill you with my bare hands.”
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: Shinoki on April 18, 2014, 04:16:48 AM
Yuzi........wah....he has appeared!!
Wow, this love triangle has suddenly appeared~
Or rather, these love triangles have appeared...
Poor Yui... (and those fangs sound troublesome...)
Tomochin~~~ Advice!! Yay~~
*thumbs up*

Anyways, this should've come sooner but~
Banzai update!!~~~
:D truthfully I don't mind waiting because I can still keep track of the plot, somehow~
It's not been tooooooo long I don't think~~
Anyways, yea.... (such an unproductive sentence)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: deguchi on April 18, 2014, 04:56:18 AM
Great chapter!
So Yui will fight for her love (Rie) humm..still want YuiParu..
An advice from Tomochin~ go Paruru!!
That Yuzi vampire, Yui in danger
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: River1721 on April 18, 2014, 05:31:11 AM
Ah~ When will Paru tell Yui her true feelings?! :farofflook:
Will Tomochins advice help Paru with her feelings? :tama-uhh:
This chapter was awesome~ :on GJ:
Hm~ Love triangles always and somehow end up making one person feel pain and sadness!  :scared: :imdead:
And Yuzi appears!! :shock: :on blackhole: :on freeze:
Will he succeed on killing Yui?! ( I hope not!! ) :mon wtfmm: OR will Yui go berserk, break the seal and end up killing Yuzi?! :mon wtf:
I'll wait for your next update ~ :mon thumb:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on April 18, 2014, 06:42:43 AM
ahhh~ ... sad that Kitarie has already someone she like TT w TT ... oh well, there's still Paru anyway CX

so Yuzi appeared? ... GO KILL HER YUI~ 8D I WILL HELP EVEN IF I HAVE TO 8D

thanks for the update btw~ TT w TT ... so happy this fic got updated CX
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: Kairi65 on June 14, 2014, 01:39:15 PM
Yuzi's sudden apperance! Whats gonna happen to Yui? :bingo: :ding:

What happen to Yui's werewolf gene? how come it has not surfaced?

can't wait for the next update! thank you for your hard work!! :deco: :drool: :bow:
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: kurogumi on August 16, 2014, 04:58:32 AM
Missed this so much!!!

Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on August 25, 2014, 06:43:48 AM

What happen to Yui's werewolf gene? how come it has not surfaced?

not everyone who gets bit by a werewolf becomes one ... that was mentioned in the previous chappies~ ouo)/

a Hybrid Yui would definitely rock tho~ *u*)
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: hakase309 on November 19, 2014, 05:21:46 AM
Thanks for creating this fic m(_ _)m
Title: Re: The Virus [Multiple Pairings] - Chapter 20 [Update 04/17/14]
Post by: xswordeyesx12 on November 24, 2015, 02:27:56 PM
thank you author-san for making good love complication for yuihan :inlove:
yui's harem is the best ^_^ I support yuiparu, go paru. :inlove: :inlove:
waiting for next update ^_^.
on-going ? right
please continue this fanfic  :(
I'm in love with your fanfic.